This book is free for individual students to read at munotes.in. No part of it may be
reproduced, distributed, stored, translated or used for institutional or classroom
purposes in any form without a prior written licence from munotes.in.
Licensing and permissions: contact@munotes.in
The text of statutes and of judgments reproduced in this book is in the
public domain under section 52(1)(q) of the Copyright Act 1957. The commentary,
arrangement, examples and questions are the original work of munotes.in.
munotes.in is an independent study resource for MU students. It is not affiliated with,
endorsed by, or officially connected to the University of Mumbai. Course names and
university references describe the students and syllabus the material relates to.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Human Rights and International Order is about the machinery: not what a human right is, which is the sibling paper's question, but who at the international level is supposed to do something about one, and what happens when they do not.
The title, in four words
Human rights you already have from Paper I: entitlements held by a person by virtue of their humanity, binding on the State, set out in instruments the world adopted after 1945.
International order is the harder half, and it is what this paper is for. It means the arrangement of institutions, treaties, organisations and procedures through which those entitlements are supposed to be given effect between and above States.
The Universal Declaration names it. Article 28 provides that everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration can be fully realized. This paper is that article, worked out.
What MU asks, and what she prints
She prints five words for a four-credit paper, and numbers her topics 1, 3, 3, 4, 5. There is no topic 2, and topic 3 is printed twice, on two different modules. That is carried through this book exactly as she prints it.
Module
Topic, as MU prints it
I
1. Development of Concept of Human Rights
II
3. Role of Regional Organizations
III
3. Protection agencies and mechanisms
IV
4. New International Economic Order, and 5. Global Terrorism
Five words are not a syllabus, so the scope came from her own examination paper. The 2025-26 paper, subject code 76022, examined on 2 March 2026, asked seven questions, and every one of them is answered somewhere in this book. What that paper showed is recorded where it changed the plan.
The four modules, and what each one asks
Module I asks how the concept developed into an order. It runs from natural law and the law of nations, through abolition and the laws of war, the League and the racial equality proposal of 1919, the Charter of 1945, the Declaration of 1948 and the Covenants of 1966, to what a Bill of Rights is and why implementing one is hard. MU's Q1 was on exactly that.
Module II asks what regional organisations do. Three systems work: the European, the Inter-American and the African. Two regions have declarations and no court. One has neither. MU's Q2 was a full question on the African system and Q7(b) a note on the European one.
Module III asks who protects, and with what. The Charter organs, the Human Rights Council and its Review, the special procedures, the High Commissioner, the treaty bodies, the Security Council, the International Court of Justice, the International Criminal Court, the specialized agencies, non-governmental organisations, national institutions and domestic courts.
What This Paper Is About
MU's Q4 is the finding that shaped this module. "Protection agencies and mechanisms" reads like the treaty bodies and the rapporteurs. She examined the World Health Organization as a full question and the International Labour Organization as a note. A book built from the label alone would have had nothing to say to two of her seven questions.
Module IV asks two separate things. Topic 4 is the New International Economic Order, the claim the newly independent States pressed through the General Assembly in the 1970s, which MU's Q5 asked about by name. Topic 5 is Global Terrorism, and MU's Q6 asked why a universally accepted definition has never been agreed.
How this paper differs from Paper I
They overlap and they are not the same question, and a candidate who cannot say how is at risk of writing the wrong answer.
Paper I, Concepts and Development
Paper II, this paper
Asks
What a human right is
What machinery exists for one
Centre of gravity
The concept, its ground, its classification
The institutions and their powers
The Declaration
The text and what it means
How it was made and what it made possible
India
Part III as an answer to the concept
The National Human Rights Commission as a mechanism
The hard case
Universality against relativism
Enforcement against sovereignty
Where the two meet is worth naming: both papers end in the same place, which is that the standard is settled and the enforcement is not.
How to read this book
Every chapter has the same shape. A one-line answer, then the material, then what it does not mean, then a revision list, then four long-form questions with model answers.
The instruments are quoted, not paraphrased. Where a chapter gives an article, it gives the words, because an examiner can tell the difference.
And where a source could not be had, the book says so rather than inventing one. The Arab Charter has no authoritative English text, and that chapter says what can be sourced and stops.
Worked example
A question reads: "Human rights are declared internationally and enforced nationally. Discuss."
That is this paper's whole argument in one sentence, and the answer is the four modules in order.
Module I supplies the declaring: the Charter made human rights a purpose, the Declaration supplied the content the Charter lacked, and the Covenants made it binding on those who ratified.
Module II supplies the exception: the European, Inter-American and African systems are the only places where an international body can order a State to do something about an individual.
What This Paper Is About
Module III supplies the machinery and its limits: reporting, review, communications, agencies and a criminal court with no police.
Module IV supplies the two problems the machinery has not solved: an economic order that was demanded and refused, and a phenomenon nobody has defined.
Close by saying which half is true. Declared internationally and enforced nationally is right about most of the world and wrong about Europe, the Americas and Africa, and the difference between them is the subject of this paper.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the international order is a government. It is a set of arrangements between sovereign States, and every chapter here runs into that fact.
It does not mean the order is new. [Abolition, and the First International Concern] shows the practice starting in the nineteenth century.
And it does not mean enforcement is absent. It is uneven, which is a different and more interesting claim.
Quick revision
The title: human rights from Paper I, and international order meaning the institutions, treaties and procedures through which they are given effect between and above States.
The textual anchor is article 28 of the Universal Declaration: everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights can be fully realised.
MU prints five words and numbers her topics 1, 3, 3, 4, 5, with no topic 2 and topic 3 printed twice. Carried exactly as she prints it.
Four modules: the development of the concept into an order; the regional organisations; the protection agencies and mechanisms; and the New International Economic Order with Global Terrorism.
Her 2025-26 paper fixed the scope, and Q4 on the World Health Organization is why the specialized agencies occupy seven chapters of Module III.
Test yourself
1. What does "international order" mean in this paper's title? The arrangement of institutions, treaties, organisations and procedures through which human rights are given effect between and above States, as distinct from the content of the rights themselves. The textual anchor is article 28 of the Universal Declaration, which provides that everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in the Declaration can be fully realised. That article is unusual in the instrument because every other one names something a person is entitled to, while article 28 names the arrangement of the world in which those entitlements can be met. This paper is that article worked out: who at the international level is supposed to act on a violation, under what instrument, through what procedure, and with what consequence when they do not. It follows that the paper's centre of gravity is machinery rather than concept, which is what distinguishes it from Paper I.
What This Paper Is About
2. How does this paper differ from Concepts and Development of Human Rights? Paper I asks what a human right is: its ground in dignity, its classification into generations, its historical development, and the arguments about universality and relativism. This paper asks what exists to do something about one. The Declaration appears in both, but Paper I reads its text for content while this paper studies how it was made and what it made possible. India appears in both, but Paper I treats Part III as the constitutional answer to the concept while this paper treats the National Human Rights Commission as a protection mechanism to be assessed for effectiveness. The hard case differs too: Paper I ends on universality against cultural relativism, and this paper ends on enforcement against sovereignty. Where they meet is worth stating, because both arrive at the same conclusion by different routes: the standard is largely settled and the enforcement is not.
3. What did MU's own examination paper add that her syllabus did not? The scope. She prints five words for a four-credit paper, and numbers her topics 1, 3, 3, 4, 5, with no topic 2 and topic 3 printed twice on two different modules. The 2025-26 paper, subject code 76022, examined 2 March 2026, supplied what the labels could not. Q1 showed that "development of the concept" reaches the idea of a Bill of Rights and the difficulty of implementing one. Q2 and Q7(b) showed that "regional organisations" means the African and European systems specifically. Q3, Q4 and Q7(c) and (d) showed that "protection agencies and mechanisms" covers the National Human Rights Commission, the International Criminal Court and, decisively, the UN specialized agencies: the World Health Organization as a full question and the International Labour Organization as a note. Q5 and Q6 confirmed the two topics of Module IV. Without that paper, a book built from the label alone would have had nothing to say to two of her seven questions.
4. Answer the claim that human rights are declared internationally and enforced nationally. It is half true, and the half that is false is the most interesting part of this paper. It is true of most of the world: the Covenants create committees that receive reports and, where a State has separately accepted it, communications, and the outcome is views and recommendations rather than an enforceable order, so the only body that can compel anything is a domestic court. It is false of three regions. The European Court of Human Rights delivers binding judgments that the Committee of Ministers supervises; the Inter-American Court orders reparations that go well beyond compensation; and the African Court can make binding orders against States that have accepted its jurisdiction over individual applications. In those systems an international body can require a State to act in an individual case, which is exactly what the sceptical claim says cannot happen. The right conclusion is that enforcement is uneven rather than absent, and the difference between the regions is what Module II exists to explain.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
An international order for human rights is four things at once: a set of standards, a set of institutions, a set of procedures for invoking them, and a distribution of duties, and it fails whenever any one of the four is missing.
The text the paper is built on
Article 28 of the Universal Declaration: Everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration can be fully realized.
Read what is unusual about it. Every other article names something a person is entitled to: a life, a trial, an education. This one names the arrangement of the world in which those entitlements can be met. It is the only article whose subject is the order rather than a right.
And read its weakness in the same breath. It names no duty-bearer, specifies no obligation and creates no mechanism. An entitlement to an order is an entitlement against everybody, which is an entitlement enforced by nobody. This paper is the study of what has been built in that space anyway.
The four elements of an order
Learn them as four, because every failure in this book is the absence of one of them.
One: standards
A statement of what may not be done, agreed by those it binds.
The Charter supplies the commitment, article 1(3) making it a Purpose of the Organization to achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural, or humanitarian character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
The Declaration supplies the content, and the Covenants make it binding on those who ratify.
Two: institutions
Bodies with a mandate, a budget and staff. The Human Rights Council, the treaty bodies, the High Commissioner's Office, the regional commissions and courts, the specialized agencies, and the national institutions the framework encourages.
An institution without a mandate is a conference, and an institution without a budget is a letterhead. Both exist in this field.
Three: procedures
A route by which somebody can invoke the standard against somebody else. Reporting, review, individual communications, inter-State complaints, inquiry, and, in three regions, litigation.
This is the element that most often fails. A right can be perfectly stated, an institution perfectly constituted, and there be no way for the person concerned to set either in motion.
Four: a distribution of duties
Somebody must owe the obligation, and it must be clear who. The framework's answer is the State, and [Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order] takes what follows from that choice.
What an International Order Means
Article 1 of the Charter, and why it matters here
The Purposes of the United Nations, in article 1, are four, and two of them build this order.
Article 1(2): to develop friendly relations among nations based on respect for the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples.
Article 1(3): to achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
Three things follow from 1(3) and they are the foundation of the whole paper.
Human rights became a purpose of an organisation, so action about them is within its competence, which is the answer to a State that says the subject is none of the Organization's business.
The obligation is one of co-operation, not of result, which is why the machinery is built out of reporting and review rather than out of orders.
And the four grounds are named: race, sex, language, religion. The Declaration's article 2 extends them three years later to ten grounds plus other status, and the difference between the two lists is a measure of how fast the order was moving.
Article 1(1) is worth noticing for what it does not say. The first Purpose is the maintenance of international peace and security, and human rights appear third. The order was built inside a peace organisation, and that is why the Security Council appears in [The Security Council as a Human Rights Actor] and why a human rights situation has to be characterised as a threat to the peace before the Council can act on it.
Three ways an order can fail, with a case of each
A standard without a procedure. The Universal Declaration between 1948 and 1976 was a complete statement of rights with no mechanism at all. Nothing in it was wrong; nobody could invoke it.
A procedure without a duty-bearer. A person harmed by a corporation, an armed group or a global market has no respondent under the Covenants, because they bind States. [What Is Still Missing from the International Order] takes this.
An institution without a procedure. The Commission on Human Rights spent its first two decades holding that it had no power to take any action in regard to any complaints concerning human rights. It existed, it met, and it could do nothing about a violation.
What distinguishes an international order from a legal system
Four differences, and every argument in this book runs into at least one.
No legislature. Standards are made by agreement, so a State not party is not bound by the treaty, and a State that objects consistently is not bound by the custom.
What an International Order Means
No compulsory jurisdiction. A court's authority over a State depends on that State's consent.
No executive. There is no police force, and the only body that can authorise coercion is the Security Council, where five States hold a veto.
And the addressees are also the authors. The States the order binds are the States that write, fund, staff and enforce it, which has no equivalent in a domestic legal system.
That last point is the honest frame for the whole paper. Everything achieved in this book was achieved by persuading the entity to be constrained to agree to the constraint, and everything not achieved is where that persuasion failed.
Worked example
A person is tortured in a State that has ratified the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights but not its first Optional Protocol, and which is not in any regional system.
Standard: present. Article 7 of the Covenant is absolute and non-derogable, and the prohibition binds the State by treaty and as custom.
Institution: present. The Human Rights Committee exists under article 28 and examines that State's periodic reports.
Procedure: absent for this person. Without the Optional Protocol no individual communication lies, so the victim has no route to the Committee. The State's own courts are the only forum.
Duty-bearer: present and unwilling. The State owes the obligation and is the entity that breached it.
Three of four elements, and the person has no remedy. That is the characteristic shape of a failure in this order, and it is why Module III is about procedures rather than about standards.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the order is a world government. It is an arrangement between sovereigns, and the arrangement is the subject.
It does not mean standards without procedures are worthless. The Declaration had none for eighteen years and produced two Covenants.
And it does not mean the four elements arrive together. They almost never do, and the history in this module is the story of them arriving separately.
Quick revision
UDHR article 28: everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights can be fully realized. The only article whose subject is the arrangement rather than a right, and it names no duty-bearer.
Four elements of an order: standards, institutions, procedures, and a distribution of duties. Every failure in this book is one of the four missing.
Charter article 1(3): international co-operation in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion. Three consequences: the subject is within the Organization's competence; the obligation is to co-operate, not to achieve; and the grounds are four, against the Declaration's ten plus other status.
Article 1(1) puts peace and security first, which is why a human rights situation must be characterised as a threat to the peace before the Security Council can act.
Four differences from a legal system: no legislature, no compulsory jurisdiction, no executive, and the addressees are the authors.
What an International Order Means
Test yourself
1. What are the four elements of an international order, and why learn them as a set? Standards, institutions, procedures and a distribution of duties. Standards are statements of what may not be done, agreed by those they bind: the Charter supplies the commitment in article 1(3), the Universal Declaration supplies the content, and the Covenants make it binding on parties. Institutions are bodies with a mandate, a budget and staff, and an institution lacking a mandate is a conference while one lacking a budget is a letterhead. Procedures are the routes by which somebody can invoke a standard against somebody else: reporting, review, communications, inquiry and, in three regions, litigation. And a distribution of duties means it is clear who owes the obligation, which in this framework is the State. They should be learned as a set because every failure in this paper is the absence of one of them, and naming which one is missing turns a vague complaint that the system does not work into a precise statement of what would fix it.
2. What does article 1(3) of the Charter establish, and what does it not? It establishes that one of the Purposes of the United Nations is to achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural or humanitarian character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion. Three consequences follow. Human rights became a purpose of an organisation, so action about them falls within its competence, which answers a State arguing that the subject is not the Organization's business. The obligation is one of co-operation and promotion rather than of result, which is why the machinery that grew from it consists of reporting, review and recommendation rather than orders. And the prohibited grounds are four, where the Declaration's article 2 lists ten plus the open phrase other status only three years later. What it does not establish is any right, any duty-bearer for a particular violation, or any procedure, and article 1(1) puts the maintenance of international peace and security first, which is why a human rights situation must be characterised as a threat to the peace before the Security Council can act on it.
What an International Order Means
3. Give three ways an order can fail, with an example of each. A standard without a procedure: between 1948 and 1976 the Universal Declaration was a complete statement of rights with no mechanism whatever, so nothing in it was wrong and nobody could invoke it. A procedure without a duty-bearer: a person harmed by a corporation, an armed group or the operation of a global market has no respondent under the Covenants, because those instruments bind States and nobody else, so the machinery exists and there is nobody to point it at. An institution without a procedure: the Commission on Human Rights, created under Charter article 68 in 1946, spent its first two decades on the footing that it had no power to take any action in regard to any complaints concerning human rights, so it existed, met annually, and could do nothing about a violation brought to it. Each example isolates a different missing element, which is why the fourfold analysis is more useful than a general assessment of effectiveness.
4. How does an international order differ from a domestic legal system? In four ways, and every argument in this book runs into at least one. There is no legislature: standards are made by agreement, so a State that has not ratified is not bound by the treaty and a State that has consistently objected is not bound by the custom. There is no compulsory jurisdiction: a court's authority over a State depends on that State's consent, which is why the acceptance clauses in regional instruments matter so much. There is no executive: no police force exists, and the only body that can authorise coercion is the Security Council, where five States hold a veto. And, most importantly, the addressees are also the authors: the States the order binds are the same States that draft, fund, staff and enforce it, which has no domestic equivalent. That last point is the honest frame for the whole paper, because everything achieved here was achieved by persuading the entity to be constrained to accept the constraint, and everything unachieved is where that persuasion failed.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Before there were instruments there was the claim that a ruler is answerable to a law they did not make, and the international order is that claim extended from the ruler's own subjects to everyone.
The proposition, and why it is the beginning
A standard above the ruler. Not a better ruler, not a kinder one: a rule the ruler is measured against and did not create.
Without it nothing else in this book is possible. If law is simply what the sovereign commands, then a sovereign's treatment of its own population cannot be unlawful, and there is nothing for an international order to be about.
Note what the proposition is not. It is not yet a right in the person. A standard above the ruler tells you the ruler may be wrong; it does not tell you that the subject may complain. [The Law of Nations, and the Laws of Humanity] shows the second step being taken, and it takes a very long time.
Where the proposition appears, and where it does not
In many traditions independently, which is the point Paper I makes at length and this chapter only needs in outline.
In the Greek tradition, the idea of an unwritten law binding even a decree of the city, which Sophocles puts in Antigone's mouth against Creon.
In the Roman tradition, the ius gentium as the part of law common to all peoples, distinguished from the law of any one city.
In the Indian tradition, dharma as an order the king enforces and is himself bound by, and the classical statement that the king is not above it.
In the Islamic tradition, the sharia as a law the ruler administers and cannot alter.
And in the Christian and Stoic traditions, the natural law knowable by reason and binding regardless of enactment.
The convergence is the argument. Traditions that had no contact reached the same structural conclusion, which is the strongest historical support for the claim that the standard is not one civilisation's property. [Universality, and What Vienna Settled] uses it.
And the honest limit must be stated in the same breath. Every one of those societies held slaves or their equivalent, none extended the standard to everyone, and none supplied the person with a claim against the ruler. The idea of a standard above power is old; the idea that every person holds it as an entitlement is not.
Natural law, in the form the order inherited
The classical account distinguishes what is right by nature from what is right by enactment, and holds that an enactment contrary to nature is defective as law.
The medieval account systematises it: an unjust law is a corruption of law rather than a law, which is the formula that lets a subject say the sovereign has done something wrong without denying that the sovereign is the sovereign.
Before the Instruments: How a Ruler Was Bound
The early modern account is where the international order actually begins, because it detaches natural law from theology. Grotius argued that the law of nature would have force even on the impossible supposition that there is no God, which made it available as a common standard between States that had just spent a century at war over religion.
That move is why this chapter is in a paper about international order. A standard that depends on a shared faith cannot bind States of different faiths. A standard derived from reason can, and the law between nations was built on it.
Two objections, and where they lead
The positivist objection. There is no law but enacted law; talk of rights before enactment is, in the phrase, nonsense upon stilts. The answer this book gives is historical rather than philosophical: the claims were made, they were conceded, and they were then enacted, which is the sequence every chapter in Module I traces.
The relativist objection. A standard above the ruler is a standard somebody has to state, and whoever states it is somebody in particular. That objection is real, and it is answered by the convergence above and by the drafting record in [Drafting the Universal Declaration], not by assertion.
From a standard above the ruler to an order between rulers
The step this module traces, in four moves.
One: the standard binds the ruler at home. Magna Carta in 1215, the Bill of Rights in 1689.
Two: the standard is said to bind all rulers. 1776 and 1789, where the claim stops being about Englishmen and becomes a claim about human beings.
Three: rulers agree with each other about how they will treat people. Abolition, the laws of war, the minorities treaties: the subject of [Abolition, and the First International Concern] and [The Laws of War, and the Individual as a Protected Person].
Four: an organisation is created to hold them to it. The League, and then the United Nations.
Move three is the one that makes an international order possible, because it is the first time States accept that how they treat people is a matter for other States. Everything in Modules II and III depends on it.
Worked example
A question asks: "Trace the development of the concept of human rights before the Charter of 1945."
Open with the proposition, not with a date: the development begins with the claim that a standard exists above the ruler, and every later stage is that claim being widened.
Before the Instruments: How a Ruler Was Bound
Give the convergence across traditions, and immediately give the limit: none of them supplied a right in the person and all of them tolerated slavery.
Give the natural law line through the classical, medieval and early modern accounts, and identify Grotius's move as the one that made a common standard between differently believing States possible.
Give the four moves: the ruler bound at home, the claim universalised, States agreeing with each other, and an organisation created.
Close on what was still missing in 1945, which is a list of rights and a way for a person to invoke one, and which is what [The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge] and [Drafting the Universal Declaration] supply.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the ancient traditions had human rights. They had a standard above the ruler, which is the first of two propositions and not the second.
It does not mean natural law is the only ground. [What a Bill of Rights Is] and the positivist material show a claim can be grounded in enactment alone.
And it does not mean the development was continuous. It was interrupted repeatedly, and the interruptions matter as much as the advances.
Quick revision
The founding proposition: a standard exists above the ruler, which the ruler did not make. Without it a sovereign's treatment of its own people cannot be unlawful and there is nothing for an international order to be about.
It is not yet a right in the person. A standard above the ruler says the ruler may be wrong; it does not give the subject a claim.
Convergence across traditions: the Greek unwritten law, the Roman ius gentium, dharma, sharia, and the Stoic and Christian natural law. Every one of those societies held slaves.
Grotius detached natural law from theology, so it could bind States of different faiths, which is why the law between nations could be built on it.
Four moves to an order: the ruler bound at home; the claim universalised in 1776 and 1789; States agreeing with each other about how they treat people; and an organisation created to hold them to it.
Test yourself
1. Why does the development of the concept begin with a standard above the ruler? Because without that proposition there is nothing for an international order to be about. If law is simply what the sovereign commands, then a sovereign's treatment of its own population is by definition lawful, no external standard can be applied to it, and the question this paper asks cannot arise. The proposition is that a rule exists which the ruler is measured against and did not create, so that the ruler can be said to have done wrong without denying that they are the ruler. It appears independently in several traditions: the unwritten law of the Greek tragedians, the Roman ius gentium as the part of law common to all peoples, dharma as an order the Indian king enforces and is bound by, the sharia as a law the ruler administers and cannot alter, and the natural law of the Stoic and Christian writers. The honest qualification belongs in the same answer: none of those societies extended the standard to everyone, none gave the subject a claim against the ruler, and every one of them held slaves.
Before the Instruments: How a Ruler Was Bound
2. Why does Grotius matter to a paper about international order? Because he detached the standard from theology and thereby made it available between States that did not share a faith. His argument that the law of nature would have force even on the impossible supposition that there is no God is the move that converts natural law from a doctrine internal to one religious tradition into a common standard usable across the European States that had just spent a century at war over religion. That matters here for a specific reason: a standard resting on shared belief cannot bind States of different beliefs, so an international order built on it would extend no further than the belief. A standard derived from reason can be asserted between any States, and the law of nations was in fact built on it. The same structural point returns in 1948, when a proposal to found the Universal Declaration on a religious premise was rejected precisely so that the instrument would not rest on one tradition.
3. Set out the four moves from a standard above the ruler to an international order. First, the standard binds the ruler at home: Magna Carta in 1215 conceding that even the king acts against a free man only by lawful judgment or by the law of the land, and the Bill of Rights of 1689 making the rights of subjects a condition of holding the Crown. Second, the claim is universalised: the American Declaration of 1776 and the French Declaration of 1789 stop speaking of Englishmen or subjects and speak of human beings, so the standard is asserted for everyone rather than for a status. Third, rulers agree with each other about how they will treat people: the abolition treaties, the laws of war from 1864, and the minorities treaties after 1919, which is the decisive move because it is the first time States accept that how they treat people is a matter for other States. Fourth, an organisation is created to hold them to it, first the League and then the United Nations. Everything in the regional and machinery modules of this paper depends on the third move having been made.
Before the Instruments: How a Ruler Was Bound
4. How should the positivist and relativist objections be handled at this stage? Both should be stated fairly and answered from the history rather than from philosophy, because that is what this module is for. The positivist objection is that there is no law but enacted law, so a right asserted before enactment is not a right at all. The answer this book gives is a sequence rather than an argument: the claims were made politically, they were conceded, and they were then enacted in the Charter, the Declaration and the Covenants, so the objection describes the starting position accurately and does not describe the finishing one. The relativist objection is that a standard above the ruler has to be stated by somebody, and whoever states it is somebody in particular with a particular history. That objection is serious, and the answers to it are evidential: the convergence of independent traditions on the same structural proposition, and the drafting record of 1948, in which the officers were American, Lebanese and Chinese and a religious foundation was rejected so that no single tradition would be privileged.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The law of nations began as a law between sovereigns about sovereigns, admitted the individual only through their State, and the phrase "the laws of humanity" is where a residual standard was written into a treaty for the first time.
What the law of nations was
A law between States, about States. Its subjects were sovereigns; its content was war, peace, treaties, territory, envoys and the sea.
The individual appeared only through their State, by the doctrine of diplomatic protection: an injury to a national abroad was an injury to the national's State, which could espouse the claim as its own. The person had no standing; their State had a claim.
And how a State treated its own nationals was outside it entirely. That is the classical position [Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order] examines, and it is the position the whole of this paper is the erosion of.
The writers, and what each added
Vitoria, in the sixteenth century, argued that the peoples of the New World held dominion over their lands and could not be dispossessed merely for being non-Christian, which is the first sustained argument that a legal standard protects a population against a conquering power.
And the same body of work supplied the justifications used against them, on grounds of trade, travel and the protection of converts. The tradition's origin is genuinely double, and [What Is Still Missing from the International Order] returns to what follows from that.
Grotius built the law of nations out of natural law plus the practice and agreement of States, giving the field both of the sources it still has, and made the standard usable between States of different faiths.
Vattel, in the eighteenth century, gave the field its working doctrine of sovereign equality and non-intervention, which is simultaneously the foundation of the Charter's article 2(1) and the strongest single obstacle to everything in this book.
Note that the same writer supplies the enabling principle and the blocking one. Sovereign equality is what allows a small State to hold a large one to a treaty, and non-intervention is what a violating State pleads. The tension is not a later development; it was there from the start.
The Martens clause
Written into the preamble of the Hague Convention of 1899 and repeated since: in cases not covered by the rules adopted, populations and belligerents remain under the protection and the rule of the principles of the law of nations, as they result from the usages established among civilized peoples, from the laws of humanity, and the requirements of the public conscience.
Three things make it the most important sentence in this chapter.
The Law of Nations, and the Laws of Humanity
It says the absence of a rule is not a licence. Whatever the treaty does not cover, something still governs, which is exactly what a natural law argument says and is here in a treaty preamble.
It puts "the laws of humanity" into binding text, forty-six years before the Charter and forty-nine before the Declaration.
And it survived, being repeated in the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and the Additional Protocols of 1977, so it is not a curiosity but a live provision.
Read the first limb, though. The usages established among civilized peoples tells you whose usages were being consulted, and [The Racial Equality Proposal of 1919] shows what that qualifier meant in practice.
Three doctrines that let the standard cross a border
Humanitarian intervention, in its nineteenth-century form. The claim that a State may intervene where another is treating a population with extreme cruelty. It was asserted, it was acted on, and it was invoked selectively enough that it has no settled legal status. It matters here because it is the first argument that a State's internal conduct can justify external action.
The law of war. [The Laws of War, and the Individual as a Protected Person] takes it: from 1864 the treatment of persons in conflict became the subject of treaties between States.
And the suppression of the slave trade. [Abolition, and the First International Concern] takes it: the first time a practice inside a State became a subject of international obligation because of what it did to people.
Only the second and third produced law. The first produced a debate that continues.
Why this chapter is in Module I and not in a history course
Because MU's topic is the DEVELOPMENT of the concept, and the development is a sequence of enlargements: from a standard above one ruler, to a law between rulers, to a law between rulers about how they treat people, to a law that treats the person as its subject.
The last enlargement is the one 1945 made, and it is worth stating the contrast precisely. In the classical law of nations, an individual was an object of the law and could be the subject of a claim made by their State. In the order this paper studies, an individual is a holder of rights, and in three regions may bring the claim themselves. That is the largest single change in the field's history.
Worked example
A State mistreats its own nationals in 1890 and again in 1990. What does the law of nations say in each year?
In 1890, nothing enforceable. There is no treaty on the subject, the treatment of nationals is within the reserved domain, the doctrine of diplomatic protection does not apply because the victims are the State's own nationals, and the only available argument is humanitarian intervention, which has no settled status and is applied selectively.
The Law of Nations, and the Laws of Humanity
In 1990, a great deal. The State is a Member of the United Nations and has pledged under article 56 to take joint and separate action for the purposes of article 55. If it has ratified the Covenants, it owes defined obligations and reports periodically. The prohibitions of torture, slavery, prolonged arbitrary detention and systematic racial discrimination bind it as custom regardless of ratification. It may be examined in the Commission and after 2006 in the Council. And if it is in a regional system, an individual may be able to bring proceedings.
The comparison is the answer to any question about the development of the concept, because it shows exactly what the century built.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the law of nations was indifferent to persons. It protected envoys, prisoners and foreign nationals; what it did not do was protect a person against their own State.
It does not mean the Martens clause is a general human rights provision. It belongs to the law of armed conflict, and its reach outside that is contested.
And it does not mean diplomatic protection is obsolete. It survives, and it remains a claim of the State rather than of the person.
Quick revision
The law of nations was a law between States, about States. The individual appeared only through diplomatic protection, which is the State's claim and not the person's, and the treatment of a State's own nationals was outside it.
The writers: Vitoria, dominion of the peoples of the New World, and the justifications used against them; Grotius, natural law plus State practice, usable between differing faiths; Vattel, sovereign equality and non-intervention, which is both the enabling and the blocking principle.
The Martens clause, Hague 1899: where no rule covers the case, populations and belligerents remain under the protection of the principles of the law of nations derived from the usages established among civilized peoples, from the laws of humanity, and the requirements of the public conscience. Note the first limb.
Three border-crossing doctrines: humanitarian intervention, which produced debate; the law of war and the suppression of the slave trade, which produced law.
The 1945 enlargement: the individual moves from being an object of the law to a holder of rights, and in three regions a claimant.
Test yourself
1. What was the position of the individual in the classical law of nations? An object rather than a subject. The law was between States and about States, and its content was war, peace, treaties, territory, diplomatic relations and the sea. An individual entered it only through their nationality, by the doctrine of diplomatic protection, under which an injury to a national abroad was treated as an injury to that national's State, which could espouse the claim as its own. Three consequences followed, and they are the position this whole paper describes the erosion of. The claim belonged to the State, so the State could settle it, waive it or decline to bring it, and the individual had no say. The protection ran only to nationals abroad, so a person injured at home by their own government had no route at all. And the treatment by a State of its own nationals was regarded as within the reserved domain, so it was not merely unenforceable but not a subject of the law. The single largest change made in 1945 and after is that the individual became a holder of rights, and in three regions a claimant in their own name.
The Law of Nations, and the Laws of Humanity
2. Why does Vattel appear on both sides of this paper's argument? Because he supplied the doctrine of sovereign equality and the doctrine of non-intervention in the same body of work, and the international order for human rights needs the first and is obstructed by the second. Sovereign equality is what allows a small State to hold a large one to a treaty on equal terms, and it is written into article 2(1) of the Charter as the principle the Organization is based on. Non-intervention is what a State pleads when its treatment of its own population is raised, and it is written into article 2(7) of the same instrument. The tension is therefore not a later development or a drafting accident: it was present in the classical doctrine and was carried into the Charter deliberately, which is why the argument between article 56 and article 2(7) runs through this entire paper. Naming Vattel as the source of both is a better answer than treating sovereignty as an obstacle that human rights law later encountered.
3. What does the Martens clause do, and what is wrong with it? It provides that in cases not covered by the rules adopted, populations and belligerents remain under the protection and the rule of the principles of the law of nations, as they result from the usages established among civilized peoples, from the laws of humanity, and the requirements of the public conscience. Three things make it important. It states that the absence of a rule is not a licence, which is precisely what a natural law argument says and is here in the preamble of a treaty of 1899. It puts the phrase "the laws of humanity" into binding text forty-six years before the Charter. And it survived, being repeated in the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and in the Additional Protocols of 1977, so it is a live provision rather than a historical curiosity. What is wrong with it is its first limb: the usages established among civilized peoples tells you whose usages were consulted and whose were not, and the same standard of civilisation governed admission to the family of nations and was used to justify colonial administration.
The Law of Nations, and the Laws of Humanity
4. Compare what the law says about a State mistreating its own nationals in 1890 and in 1990. In 1890, effectively nothing. There was no treaty on the subject, the treatment of nationals fell within the reserved domain, diplomatic protection was unavailable because the victims were the State's own nationals, and the only argument available was humanitarian intervention, which had no settled legal status and was invoked selectively enough to discredit it. In 1990 the position is transformed. The State is a Member of the United Nations and has pledged under article 56 to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization for the purposes set out in article 55, which include universal respect for and observance of human rights. If it has ratified the Covenants it owes defined obligations and reports periodically to a treaty body. The prohibitions of genocide, slavery, torture, prolonged arbitrary detention and systematic racial discrimination bind it as customary law whether or not it has ratified anything. Its conduct may be raised and examined in the Commission on Human Rights. And if it belongs to the European, Inter-American or African system, an individual may be able to bring proceedings against it in their own name.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Abolition produced the first sustained transnational campaign about the treatment of human beings, the first treaties on the subject, the first international enforcement machinery, and the vocabulary of an absolute prohibition, and every one of the four is still in use.
The dates
Date
Step
1772
Somerset's case: a slave brought to England cannot be forcibly removed from it
1787
The Society for Effecting the Abolition of the Slave Trade founded in London
1794
The French Convention abolishes slavery in the colonies
1802
Napoleon restores it
1807
Britain abolishes the slave trade; the United States prohibits import from 1808
1815
The Congress of Vienna declares the trade repugnant to the principles of humanity and universal morality
1833
Slavery abolished throughout the British Empire from 1834, with compensation to the owners
1848
France abolishes it finally
1865
The Thirteenth Amendment abolishes it in the United States
1885
The Berlin Act binds signatories to suppress slavery and the trade
1890
The Brussels Act creates detailed suppression machinery
1926
The Slavery Convention defines slavery and requires progressive abolition
1956
The Supplementary Convention extends it to debt bondage, serfdom and servile marriage
What abolition gave the international order
Four things, and each is a working part of the machinery this paper studies.
One: the subject-matter
Before abolition, international law regulated relations between States. The treaties on the slave trade made how a State treats people inside its own territory a subject of international obligation.
That is the move. Every argument in Module III about domestic jurisdiction, and every regional system in Module II, presupposes it. It was made about one practice, and the framework of 1945 generalised it.
Two: the method
Petitions, boycott, pamphlets, parliamentary lobbying, survivor testimony and a transnational network of societies.
Read that list against what a human rights organisation does today, and the descent is exact. [Non-Governmental Organizations as a Protection Mechanism] traces it.
Three: the machinery
Naval patrols under bilateral treaties of search, and mixed commissions that adjudicated captured vessels with judges from both States.
The mixed commissions are the first international tribunals in this field. They sat, took evidence, condemned or released vessels, and their decisions bound the States that created them. Nothing like them existed for any other subject.
Four: the vocabulary of an absolute
Slavery became the paradigm of a wrong nobody may consent to and no circumstance excuses. That is why it appears in article 4 of the Universal Declaration, article 8 of the Covenant, the non-derogable list in article 4(2), article 4 of the European Convention, article 6 of the American Convention and article 5 of the African Charter.
And it is why a contract of self-enslavement is void rather than voidable. The prohibition does not depend on the quality of the consent, which is what makes it absolute.
Abolition, and the First International Concern
What the record also shows
The 1833 Act compensated the owners and not the enslaved, and the sum borrowed to pay them was very large. Whose property interest the legislature recognised is written into the statute.
The Berlin Conference of 1884 to 1885 condemned the slave trade and partitioned a continent, in the same process and among the same powers. That coexistence is not an incidental irony; it is the context in which the vocabulary of humanity was being used, and [The Racial Equality Proposal of 1919] shows the same powers voting thirty-four years later.
And abolition was not disinterested. Economic and strategic motives are documented alongside the moral campaign and the historiography is contested, so presenting it as a pure triumph of conscience overstates the record.
Include all three. A candidate who can hold the achievement and the qualification together is doing the work the subject requires, and an answer that gives only one half is weaker whichever half it gives.
Slavery in the order today
Article 4 of the Universal Declaration: No one shall be held in slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms.
The words "in all their forms" are what carry the prohibition forward to debt bondage, forced marriage, trafficking and forced labour, and the 1956 Supplementary Convention names them.
In India, article 23 of the Constitution prohibits traffic in human beings and begar and other similar forms of forced labour, and makes a contravention an offence.
And the prohibition is one of the few in this book with genuinely universal reach: it binds as custom, it is non-derogable, it is a peremptory norm from which no derogation by agreement is permitted, and it grounds universal jurisdiction over the trade.
Worked example
A question asks what the nineteenth century contributed to the international order for human rights, given that it produced no declaration of rights.
Refuse the premise first. A declaration is not the only form a contribution takes, and the century produced three things a declaration cannot: a subject-matter, a method and a machinery.
Then give abolition with the dates, and identify the conceptual move: the internal treatment of persons became a subject of treaty.
Then give the method and the machinery, the campaign repertoire and the mixed commissions.
Then give the qualifications without softening them: owners compensated, a continent partitioned by the same conference, and motives that were not purely moral.
Close with what 1945 did with it. The Charter generalised the move that abolition made about one practice, and the Declaration's article 4 is the direct descendant of the campaign.
Abolition, and the First International Concern
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the nineteenth century recognised human rights. It did not use the term and its practitioners would not have recognised the framework.
It does not mean the treaties ended slavery. They ended the legal status in most places and the practice survives, which is why the 1956 Convention was needed and why forced labour is still a treaty subject.
And it does not mean abolition is only a first generation matter. The campaign is the ancestor of the whole advocacy method, and [Non-Governmental Organizations as a Protection Mechanism] shows it operating in this paper's own machinery.
Quick revision
Dates: 1807 trade abolished in Britain; 1815 Congress of Vienna, repugnant to the principles of humanity and universal morality; 1833 Empire abolition from 1834, compensating the owners; 1848 France; 1865 Thirteenth Amendment; 1885 Berlin Act; 1890 Brussels Act; 1926 Slavery Convention; 1956 Supplementary Convention.
Four contributions: the subject-matter, making internal treatment a matter of treaty; the method, which is the modern advocacy repertoire; the machinery, naval patrols and mixed commissions, the first international tribunals in the field; and the vocabulary of an absolute.
Three qualifications: owners compensated, not the enslaved; the Berlin Conference condemned the trade and partitioned Africa; and the motives were not purely moral.
Today: UDHR article 4, slavery and the slave trade prohibited in all their forms; ICCPR article 8, non-derogable; article 23 of the Indian Constitution; and a peremptory norm grounding universal jurisdiction.
Test yourself
1. What is the single conceptual move abolition made, and why does this paper depend on it? That how a State treats people inside its own territory can be the subject of an international obligation. Before the abolition treaties, international law regulated relations between States: war, peace, treaties, territory, envoys and the sea. The treaties on the slave trade, from the bilateral treaties of search through the Berlin Act of 1885 to the Brussels Act of 1890, made a practice occurring inside a State's own borders and affecting its own inhabitants a matter about which States owed each other obligations. Every later development in this paper presupposes that move. The Charter's articles 55 and 56 generalise it from one practice to human rights as a whole. The narrowing of article 2(7) in Module III assumes it. Every regional system in Module II is built on it. And the treaty bodies exist to examine precisely the conduct that the classical law of nations regarded as beyond its reach. It was made about a single institution, a century before the Charter, and by States most of which were then colonial powers.
Abolition, and the First International Concern
2. What method and machinery did abolition create? The method was the transnational campaign: petitions, consumer boycott, pamphlets, sustained parliamentary lobbying, survivor testimony and a network of corresponding societies across several countries. Read as a list, it is exactly the repertoire a human rights organisation uses today, and the descent is direct rather than analogical. The machinery was naval and judicial. Bilateral treaties of search allowed one State's ships to stop another's, and captured vessels were adjudicated by mixed commissions composed of judges from both States, which sat, received evidence, and condemned or released vessels by decisions binding on the States that created them. Those commissions are the first international tribunals in this field, and nothing comparable existed for any other subject at the time. Together the method and the machinery show that the nineteenth century's contribution was practical rather than declaratory: it produced no bill of rights and it produced the two things a bill of rights cannot supply.
3. What qualifications must an honest account include? Three, and they belong in the same answer as the achievement. The Act of 1833 abolished slavery throughout the British Empire and compensated the slave-owners rather than the enslaved, with a very large sum borrowed to do it, which records whose property interest the legislature recognised. The Berlin Conference of 1884 to 1885 undertook the suppression of the slave trade and produced the framework for the colonial partition of Africa, in the same process and among the same powers, so the vocabulary of humanity was being used by governments engaged in the opposite of humanity elsewhere. And abolition was not disinterested: economic and strategic motives are documented alongside the moral campaign and the historiography remains contested, so presenting it as a pure triumph of conscience overstates what the record supports. Including all three is not a concession that weakens the argument; an answer that can hold the achievement and the qualification together is doing the work the subject requires.
4. Why is the prohibition of slavery unusual among the rights in this book? Because it is genuinely absolute and genuinely universal in a way very few provisions are. It binds by treaty in every general instrument: article 4 of the Universal Declaration, which prohibits slavery and the slave trade in all their forms, article 8 of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, article 4 of the European Convention, article 6 of the American Convention and article 5 of the African Charter. It binds as customary international law regardless of ratification. It is non-derogable, appearing in the article 4(2) list of the Covenant, so no emergency reaches it. It is a peremptory norm, so no agreement to the contrary is valid, which is why a contract of self-enslavement is void rather than voidable and why the quality of the consent is irrelevant. And it grounds universal jurisdiction over the trade. The phrase in all their forms is what carries it forward from chattel slavery to debt bondage, serfdom, servile marriage and trafficking, which the Supplementary Convention of 1956 names expressly and which article 23 of the Indian Constitution prohibits domestically.
The Laws of War, and the Individual as a Protected Person
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Between 1864 and 1907 States accepted binding limits on how they may treat the wounded, prisoners and civilians, which gave the individual a status under international law eighty years before the Universal Declaration and created the institution that still does the work.
The dates
Date
Instrument or event
1859
Solferino; Dunant's account published 1862
1863
The Lieber Code, and the founding of the International Committee at Geneva
1864
The first Geneva Convention, for the amelioration of the condition of the wounded in armies in the field
1868
The St Petersburg Declaration renouncing certain explosive projectiles
1899 and 1907
The Hague Conventions and the Regulations on the laws and customs of war on land
1929
Geneva Conventions on the wounded and on prisoners of war
1949
The four Geneva Conventions, including Common Article 3
1977
Additional Protocols I and II
The two strands
The law of Geneva protects persons: the wounded and sick, the shipwrecked, prisoners of war and civilians. It answers who must be spared.
The law of The Hague regulates means and methods: what weapons, what targets, what ruses. It answers how fighting may be conducted.
They merged in the 1977 Protocols, so the distinction is analytical rather than institutional, and naming it shows you know the field's shape.
The principles the century established
Distinction. Parties must at all times distinguish combatants from civilians and military objectives from civilian objects, and direct operations only against the former.
Military necessity, bounded. The St Petersburg Declaration states it: the only legitimate object which States should endeavour to accomplish during war is to weaken the military forces of the enemy. Necessity never justifies what the law forbids.
Humanity. Suffering not required by necessity is forbidden, which is where the prohibition of weapons causing superfluous injury comes from.
Proportionality. Incidental civilian harm must not be excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated.
And the Martens clause, from [The Law of Nations, and the Laws of Humanity]: where no rule covers the case, populations and belligerents remain under the protection of the principles of the law of nations derived from the usages established among civilized peoples, from the laws of humanity, and the requirements of the public conscience.
Why it belongs in a paper about international order
Four contributions, and each is load-bearing.
It made the individual a protected subject. A wounded soldier and a prisoner acquired a status under a treaty between States. That is the enlargement [The Law of Nations, and the Laws of Humanity] identified as the field's largest change, and it happened here first.
It bound a State's conduct towards persons in its own power. A ratifying State could be told its own soldiers had acted unlawfully, which is the abolition move applied to a second subject.
The Laws of War, and the Individual as a Protected Person
It produced an institution. The International Committee, founded in 1863, is older than every human rights body in this book, and it proved that a neutral non-State organisation could work inside a conflict by agreement of the parties. [The International Committee of the Red Cross] takes what it does now.
And it supplied the offences. The Hague Regulations of 1907 were treated at Nuremberg as evidence that war crimes were already defined in customary law, which is how individual criminal responsibility entered the field and how [The International Criminal Court: The Crimes] became possible.
Humanitarian law and human rights law
Humanitarian law
Human rights law
When
Armed conflict only
At all times
Who is bound
All parties, including non-State armed groups
States, primarily
Who is protected
Persons in defined categories
Everyone
Derogation
None; it is already the emergency law
Permitted on conditions, with a non-derogable core
They apply together. The prevailing position is that human rights law continues to apply in armed conflict, with humanitarian law operating as the more specific body where both address the same question.
Humanitarian law binds armed groups by name. Common Article 3 of the 1949 Conventions applies in conflict not of an international character and binds each Party to the conflict, which includes a non-State party. It is the one route in this book by which the framework reaches such an actor directly, and [Terrorism, Armed Conflict and Humanitarian Law] uses it.
And humanitarian law has no derogation clause, because it was written for the emergency. The two bodies take opposite approaches to the same problem, which is worth saying in any answer that compares them.
The honest assessment
The century that produced these treaties was the century of colonial war, and the Martens clause's reference to the usages of civilized peoples tells you whose conduct was being regulated. The Hague Regulations were not applied to colonial campaigns.
And the treaties did not prevent 1914. They regulated a catastrophe they could not stop, which is the standing limitation of a body of law that accepts the activity it governs.
The achievement is nonetheless precise and datable: before 1864 the treatment of the wounded was a matter for each army's discretion, and after it a soldier had a status no commander could remove.
Worked example
An armed group in a non-international conflict takes prisoners, executes some after a hearing before its own officers, and shells a market.
Common Article 3 binds the group directly, because it applies to each Party to a conflict not of an international character, and it forbids violence to life and person, the passing of sentences without a regularly constituted court affording all the judicial guarantees recognised as indispensable, and outrages upon personal dignity.
The Laws of War, and the Individual as a Protected Person
The executions breach it twice: violence to life, and no regularly constituted court.
The shelling engages distinction and proportionality, and is unlawful if the market was not a military objective or if the incidental harm was excessive relative to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated.
Human rights law applies alongside and has no forum in which this group can be made a respondent, so the operative claims are the humanitarian ones and the criminal liability of those who ordered the executions.
On these facts humanitarian law does what human rights law cannot, which is why the two are taught together and why [What Is Still Missing from the International Order] treats the non-State actor as the framework's largest gap.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean humanitarian law is a branch of human rights law. Different origins, scope and enforcement, and conflating them is an error.
It does not mean war is lawful because it is regulated. Whether force may be used at all is a separate question governed by the Charter.
And it does not mean the nineteenth-century treaties protected everyone. They protected defined categories, in defined conflicts, between the States that ratified them.
Quick revision
Dates: 1859 Solferino; 1863 Lieber Code and the founding of the International Committee; 1864 first Geneva Convention; 1868 St Petersburg; 1899 and 1907 The Hague; 1949 four Conventions with Common Article 3; 1977 Protocols.
Two strands: Geneva protects persons, The Hague regulates means and methods; merged in 1977.
Principles: distinction, bounded military necessity (the only legitimate object is to weaken the military forces of the enemy), humanity, proportionality, and the Martens clause.
Four contributions: the individual as a protected subject; a State's conduct towards persons in its own power; an institution older than every human rights body; and the offences that became war crimes.
Against human rights law: armed conflict only; binds non-State parties by name through Common Article 3; no derogation clause; and the two apply together, with humanitarian law the more specific.
Test yourself
1. What did the laws of war contribute that this paper depends on? Four things. They made the individual a protected subject of international law: from 1864 a wounded soldier, and later a prisoner and a civilian, held a status under a treaty between States, which is the enlargement from object to subject that the field's whole history turns on, and it happened here eighty years before the Universal Declaration. They bound a State's conduct towards persons in its own power, so a ratifying State could be told that its own soldiers had acted unlawfully, which applied the abolition move to a second subject. They produced an institution: the International Committee founded at Geneva in 1863 is older than every human rights body in this book and proved that a neutral non-State organisation could operate inside a conflict by agreement of the parties. And they supplied the offences, since the Hague Regulations of 1907 were treated at Nuremberg as evidence that war crimes were already defined in customary law, which is how individual criminal responsibility entered the field and made an international criminal court conceivable.
The Laws of War, and the Individual as a Protected Person
2. Set out the two strands and the principles. The law of Geneva protects persons and answers the question who must be spared: the wounded and sick from 1864, the shipwrecked, prisoners of war, and civilians. The law of The Hague, principally the Conventions and Regulations of 1899 and 1907, regulates means and methods and answers how fighting may be conducted, covering weapons, targets and ruses. The two merged in the Additional Protocols of 1977, so the distinction is now analytical rather than institutional. The principles are distinction, requiring parties at all times to distinguish combatants from civilians and military objectives from civilian objects and to direct operations only against the former; military necessity bounded by law, the St Petersburg Declaration stating that the only legitimate object States should endeavour to accomplish in war is to weaken the military forces of the enemy; humanity, forbidding suffering not required by necessity and hence weapons causing superfluous injury; proportionality, requiring that incidental civilian harm not be excessive in relation to the concrete and direct military advantage anticipated; and the Martens clause, which keeps populations under the protection of the principles of the law of nations where no specific rule applies.
3. How does humanitarian law differ from human rights law, and how do the two interact? Humanitarian law applies only in armed conflict; human rights law applies at all times. Humanitarian law binds all parties to a conflict including non-State armed groups, which human rights treaties cannot reach directly because a militia cannot accede to a treaty. Humanitarian law protects persons in defined categories, the wounded, the shipwrecked, prisoners and civilians, while human rights law protects everyone. Humanitarian law has no derogation clause because it was drafted for the emergency, whereas human rights law permits derogation on conditions and protects a non-derogable core, so the two take opposite approaches to the same problem. Its enforcement runs through grave breaches, universal jurisdiction and criminal courts, where human rights enforcement runs through reporting, complaints and domestic courts. On interaction, the prevailing position is that human rights law continues to apply during armed conflict and humanitarian law operates as the more specific body of rules where both speak to the same question, so an answer should identify which body supplies the operative rule on the facts rather than choosing one wholesale.
The Laws of War, and the Individual as a Protected Person
4. What is the honest assessment of the nineteenth-century achievement? That it is real, datable and compromised, and all three should be said. It is real and datable because before 1864 the treatment of the wounded was a matter for each army's discretion, and afterwards a soldier held a status that no commander could remove, which is a specific change in the position of an individual under international law rather than a general improvement in sentiment. It is compromised because the century that produced these treaties was the century of colonial war: the Martens clause speaks of the usages established among civilized peoples, which records whose conduct was being regulated and whose was not, and the Hague Regulations were not applied to colonial campaigns. And it is limited because the treaties did not prevent the catastrophe of 1914 to 1918; they regulated a war they could not stop, which is the standing limitation of any body of law that accepts the activity it governs and confines itself to the manner of its conduct.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Covenant of the League contained no human rights clause, and the minorities treaties imposed on the new and enlarged States of central and eastern Europe nevertheless created the first international petition procedure, whose selectivity and group framing are exactly what the Universal Declaration was drafted to avoid.
The Covenant, and what it left out
Adopted in 1919 as Part I of the Treaty of Versailles.
There is no general human rights provision in it, which is the first thing to say and the thing most answers omit.
What it did contain.
Article 22, the mandates system, describing the well-being and development of peoples not yet able to stand by themselves as a sacred trust of civilisation. [The Mandates System, and the Organization That Outlived the League] takes it.
Article 23, undertakings by Members to secure and maintain fair and humane conditions of labour, to secure just treatment of the native inhabitants of territories under their control, to entrust the League with supervision of agreements on trafficking in women and children, and to take steps in matters of disease prevention.
Article 23 is a list of second and third generation concerns written in 1919, addressed to States as undertakings rather than to persons as rights. Set it beside articles 55 and 56 of the Charter and you can see exactly what 1945 changed: the same subjects, and a different grammar.
The minorities treaties
What they were. A series of treaties, special chapters in peace treaties, and unilateral declarations required as a condition of admission to the League, imposed on the new and enlarged States of central and eastern Europe after 1919.
What they guaranteed. Life and liberty to all inhabitants without distinction; equality before the law; equal civil and political rights; the free use of a minority's language in private, in commerce, in religion, in the press and at public meetings; adequate facilities before the courts; and the right to establish, manage and control at their own expense charitable, religious and social institutions and schools and other educational establishments, with the right to use their own language and exercise their religion freely in them.
The machinery is the part that matters for this paper. The obligations were placed under the guarantee of the League. A member of a minority could petition; the Secretariat received the petition and put it to a Committee of Three of the Council; the Council could act; and a dispute could be referred to the Permanent Court of International Justice.
This is the first international system in which an individual or a group could complain to an international body about their own government's treatment of them. Every complaint procedure in Module III descends from it.
The League of Nations and the Minorities Treaties
Why it failed, and it is the examinable part
It was selective. The obligations were imposed on defeated and newly created States and on States seeking admission, and not on the great powers. Poland, Czechoslovakia, Romania, Yugoslavia, Greece, Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria and Turkey were bound; Britain, France, Italy and Germany were not. A rule applied to some States and not others is experienced as a penalty, and it was.
It was group-framed. The protection attached to membership of a minority, which required the minority to be identified and its members enumerated, and a hostile government could use exactly that identification against them.
It was exploitable from outside. A neighbouring State could take up the cause of its co-nationals abroad, and Germany did, using the position of German minorities in Poland and Czechoslovakia as an instrument of territorial policy. A protective regime became a lever.
And the petitioner had no standing. The petition was information for the Council, not a claim; the petitioner was not a party, could not appear, and was not told the outcome as of right.
What 1945 learned from it
Three design decisions, and each is a direct answer to one of the failures.
Universal application. The Declaration binds nobody selectively; the Charter's articles 55 and 56 apply to every Member. Nothing in the post-war framework is imposed on a class of States.
Individual framing. The Declaration speaks of everyone and no one, and contains no minorities article at all. That omission is deliberate and is the League's legacy.
And the question returned only later, in individual form. Article 27 of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights gives the right to persons belonging to ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities, exercised in community with the other members of their group. The right is individual; its enjoyment is collective; and the group holds nothing.
Note what was lost as well as gained. The minorities treaties protected schools, language and institutions specifically, and article 27 is thinner. The system that replaced them was fairer in application and weaker in content.
Worked example
A question asks what the interwar period contributed to the international protection of human rights.
Open with the absence: the Covenant has no human rights clause, and article 23 states undertakings rather than rights.
Give the minorities system with its machinery: petition, Committee of Three, Council, Permanent Court. Name it as the first international petition procedure.
Give the four failures: selective, group-framed, exploitable, and no standing for the petitioner.
Draw the lesson: universality of application and individual framing were the deliberate choices of 1945, made in answer to exactly those failures.
The League of Nations and the Minorities Treaties
Close on the cost: article 27 is thinner than what it replaced, so the trade was fairness for content.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the minorities system achieved nothing. Thousands of petitions were filed, some were resolved, and the Permanent Court gave opinions that still repay reading.
It does not mean group protection is wrong in principle. It means group protection imposed selectively is exploitable, which is a different claim.
And it does not mean the League was uninterested in persons. Article 23, the mandates and the health and labour work show otherwise; what it lacked was a general standard and a universal application.
Quick revision
The Covenant of 1919 has no human rights clause.Article 22 creates the mandates as a sacred trust of civilisation; article 23 records undertakings on fair and humane conditions of labour, just treatment of native inhabitants, trafficking in women and children and disease.
The minorities treaties were imposed on new and enlarged States and on States seeking admission. They guaranteed life and liberty without distinction, equality, use of language, court facilities, and the right to establish and control schools.
The machinery is the first international petition procedure: petition, Committee of Three of the Council, the Council, and the Permanent Court of International Justice.
Four failures: selective, applying to some States only; group-framed, so protection required identification; exploitable by a neighbouring State claiming co-nationals; and the petitioner had no standing.
1945's answers: universal application, individual framing, and no minorities article in the Declaration. The subject returned as article 27 of the Covenant, a right of persons belonging to minorities, exercised in community with others. Thinner than what it replaced.
Test yourself
1. What did the Covenant of the League contain on human rights? No general clause, which is the first and most important point. Two provisions nevertheless bear on the subject. Article 22 created the mandates system and described the well-being and development of peoples not yet able to stand by themselves as a sacred trust of civilisation, which placed the administration of certain territories under international supervision. Article 23 recorded undertakings by Members: to secure and maintain fair and humane conditions of labour for men, women and children; to secure just treatment of the native inhabitants of territories under their control; to entrust the League with the general supervision of agreements on the traffic in women and children; and to take steps in matters of international concern for the prevention and control of disease. Article 23 is a list of second and third generation subjects written in 1919, and it is addressed to States as undertakings rather than to persons as rights. Comparing it with articles 55 and 56 of the Charter shows precisely what 1945 changed, since the subjects are similar and the grammar is not.
The League of Nations and the Minorities Treaties
2. Describe the minorities system and its machinery. The obligations were imposed by treaties, by special chapters in the peace treaties, and by unilateral declarations required as a condition of admission to the League, on the new and enlarged States of central and eastern Europe. They guaranteed life and liberty to all inhabitants without distinction of birth, nationality, language, race or religion; equality before the law and equal civil and political rights; the free use of a minority's language in private, in commerce, in religion, in the press and at public meetings; adequate facilities for using that language before the courts; and the right to establish, manage and control at their own expense charitable, religious and social institutions and schools and other educational establishments, with the right to use their own language and exercise their religion freely in them. The machinery is what matters for this paper: the guarantees were placed under the guarantee of the League, a member of a minority could petition, the Secretariat put the petition to a Committee of Three of the Council, the Council could act, and a dispute could be referred to the Permanent Court of International Justice. That is the first international procedure by which a person could complain about their own government.
3. Why did the system fail? Four reasons, and they are connected. It was selective: the obligations bound defeated and newly created States and States seeking admission, and not the great powers, so a rule applied to Poland, Czechoslovakia, Romania, Yugoslavia and others but not to Britain, France or Italy was experienced as a penalty rather than as a standard, and the bound States resented it accordingly. It was group-framed: protection attached to membership of a minority, which required the minority to be identified and enumerated, and a hostile government could use that identification against the people it identified. It was exploitable from outside: a neighbouring State could take up the cause of its co-nationals abroad, and Germany did precisely that with German minorities in Poland and Czechoslovakia, converting a protective regime into an instrument of territorial policy. And the petitioner had no standing: the petition was information for the Council rather than a claim, so the petitioner was not a party, could not appear and was not entitled to be told the outcome.
4. What did 1945 learn, and what did it lose? Three design decisions in the post-war framework answer the three structural failures directly. Universal application: the Charter's articles 55 and 56 bind every Member and the Universal Declaration is addressed to all, so no obligation is imposed on a class of States as a condition or a penalty. Individual framing: the Declaration speaks of everyone and no one, and contains no minorities article at all, which is a deliberate omission and the League's clearest legacy. And when the subject returned it returned in individual form, as article 27 of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, which gives persons belonging to ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities the right, in community with the other members of their group, to enjoy their own culture, profess and practise their own religion and use their own language: the right is individual, its enjoyment is collective, and the group holds nothing that a hostile government can identify and use. What was lost is content. The minorities treaties protected language use before the courts, and the right to establish and control schools, in terms; article 27 is thinner, so the trade was fairness of application for specificity of protection.
The Mandates System, and the Organization That Outlived the League
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The mandates system established that the administration of a territory could be subject to international supervision and a duty owed to the inhabitants, and the International Labour Organization established that machinery survives when it has a constituency that does not depend on governments.
The mandates system
Article 22 of the Covenant. Territories taken from the defeated powers and inhabited by peoples not yet able to stand by themselves under the strenuous conditions of the modern world were entrusted to advanced nations, and the well-being and development of such peoples formed a sacred trust of civilisation.
Three classes.
A, former Ottoman territories, provisionally recognised as independent subject to administrative advice and assistance.
B, central African territories, where the mandatory was responsible for administration under conditions guaranteeing freedom of conscience and religion, the prohibition of abuses such as the slave trade, the arms traffic and the liquor traffic, and the prevention of the establishment of fortifications or military bases.
C, South West Africa and certain Pacific islands, administered as integral portions of the mandatory's territory.
The machinery. Annual reports by each mandatory to the Council, examined by a Permanent Mandates Commission of experts, which could question the mandatory's representative and receive petitions from the inhabitants.
What it actually was. Colonial administration with a reporting obligation. No mandate reached independence during the League's life. The class C territories were governed as if annexed. And the petition right ran to a Commission that could recommend and not decide.
What it nonetheless established, and this is why it is in the module. That the administration of a territory could be subject to international supervision, and that the administering power owed a duty to the inhabitants rather than only to itself. That principle carried into Chapters XI and XII of the Charter, and from there into the decolonisation the Charter's own drafters did not intend.
The International Labour Organization
Founded in 1919 under Part XIII of the Treaty of Versailles, on the proposition that universal and lasting peace can be established only if it is based upon social justice, and that conditions of labour exist involving such injustice, hardship and privation to large numbers of people as to produce unrest so great that the peace and harmony of the world are imperilled.
Its structure is unique and is the whole explanation of its survival. It is tripartite: each member State's delegation to the Conference contains two government delegates, one employer delegate and one worker delegate, and the employer and worker delegates vote independently of their government.
What that means institutionally. The Organization has a constituency that is not the governments, so a government cannot quietly let it lapse without opposition from two other benches, and its standards are negotiated with the people who have to live under them.
The Mandates System, and the Organization That Outlived the League
Its output before 1939. Conventions on hours of work, unemployment, maternity protection, night work for women, minimum age, workmen's compensation, freedom of association and forced labour in 1930, together with a reporting and inspection system.
By 1948 the second generation already had thirty years of binding international law and working supervisory machinery, and the first generation had none. Any account that presents economic and social rights as a late and untested addition has the history backwards, and this is the fact that proves it.
The one that survived
The League dissolved in 1946. The Organization became a specialized agency of the United Nations and continues.
Why, in one sentence: it had a constituency independent of governments, and the League did not.
Three consequences for this paper.
Its supervisory machinery is the oldest in the field, and [The International Labour Organization: Supervision and Complaints] takes it in detail.
It is a specialized agency under Charter article 57, which is the relationship MU's 2025-26 Q4 asks about for the World Health Organization and Q7(c) for this one.
And its Declaration of Philadelphia in 1944 states, four years before the Universal Declaration, that all human beings, irrespective of race, creed or sex, have the right to pursue both their material well-being and their spiritual development in conditions of freedom and dignity, of economic security and equal opportunity.
That sentence is worth memorising. It is the strongest human rights statement made by any international body before 1945, and it was made by a labour organisation.
What the interwar period proves
That machinery can exist without a general standard. The minorities system and the mandates both had procedures and neither rested on a statement of rights.
That selectivity destroys a system, which [The League of Nations and the Minorities Treaties] established.
That supervision needs a constituency, which the Organization proves by surviving.
And that a system can be well designed and still fail if the political conditions collapse. None of these arrangements survived the 1930s in working order, and the reason was not their design.
Worked example
A question asks why the League's human rights machinery failed while the International Labour Organization's did not.
Distinguish the three things first: the minorities treaties, the mandates and the Organization are separate arrangements with separate designs.
The minorities system failed on selectivity and group framing, and was exploited by a State that was not bound by it.
The mandates system did not fail so much as reveal itself: it was supervision of colonial administration, and no mandate became independent under it, so the principle survived and the practice did not.
The Mandates System, and the Organization That Outlived the League
The Organization survived because of tripartism. Governments alone could not abandon it, employers and workers had standing in it, and its standards were negotiated with those bound by them.
Close on the transfer: the League dissolved in 1946 and the Organization became a specialized agency, so the only interwar body still working is the one whose constituency was not governments.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the mandates were a human rights system. They were colonial administration with a reporting duty, and saying so is more accurate and more useful.
It does not mean tripartism could be copied everywhere. There is no obvious equivalent constituency for torture or for fair trial.
And it does not mean the Organization's record is unblemished. Its early conventions on colonial territories and on forced labour contain exceptions that would not be acceptable now.
Quick revision
Article 22 of the Covenant: peoples not yet able to stand by themselves entrusted to advanced nations, their well-being a sacred trust of civilisation. Classes A, B and C, the last administered as integral portions of the mandatory's territory.
Machinery: annual reports to the Council, examined by a Permanent Mandates Commission, which received petitions. No mandate reached independence under the League.
What survived: administration of a territory can be internationally supervised, and the administering power owes a duty to the inhabitants.
The International Labour Organization, 1919, on the proposition that universal and lasting peace can be established only if it is based upon social justice. Tripartite: two government, one employer and one worker delegate, the last two voting independently.
By 1948 the second generation had thirty years of binding conventions and working supervision, and the first generation had none.
The Declaration of Philadelphia, 1944: all human beings, irrespective of race, creed or sex, have the right to pursue their material well-being and spiritual development in conditions of freedom and dignity, of economic security and equal opportunity.
Test yourself
1. What was the mandates system, and what did it establish? Article 22 of the Covenant provided that territories taken from the defeated powers and inhabited by peoples not yet able to stand by themselves under the strenuous conditions of the modern world should be entrusted to advanced nations, and that the well-being and development of such peoples formed a sacred trust of civilisation. There were three classes: A, former Ottoman territories provisionally recognised as independent subject to administrative advice; B, central African territories where the mandatory administered under conditions guaranteeing freedom of conscience and religion and prohibiting abuses such as the slave trade and the arms and liquor traffics; and C, South West Africa and certain Pacific islands, administered as integral portions of the mandatory's own territory. Each mandatory reported annually to the Council, and a Permanent Mandates Commission of experts examined the reports, questioned representatives and received petitions from inhabitants. In substance it was colonial administration with a reporting duty, and no mandate achieved independence during the League's existence. What it established nonetheless was the principle that the administration of a territory can be subject to international supervision and that the administering power owes a duty to the inhabitants, which carried into the Charter and, through it, into decolonisation.
The Mandates System, and the Organization That Outlived the League
2. Why did the International Labour Organization survive when the League did not? Because its structure gave it a constituency that does not depend on governments. It is tripartite: each member State's delegation to the International Labour Conference contains two government delegates, one employer delegate and one worker delegate, and the employer and worker delegates vote independently of their government and of each other. Two consequences follow. A government cannot quietly abandon the Organization, because two other benches with independent standing would object. And its standards are negotiated with the people who must live under them rather than only with the States that will be bound, which gives its conventions a practical purchase that a purely intergovernmental instrument lacks. When the League dissolved in 1946 the Organization became a specialized agency of the United Nations under Charter article 57 and continued, so it is the only interwar body in this book still working, and the reason is structural rather than accidental.
3. Why does the Organization's pre-1939 record matter for the classification of rights? Because it reverses the usual account. Before 1939 the Organization had adopted conventions on hours of work, unemployment, maternity protection, night work for women, minimum age, workmen's compensation, freedom of association and forced labour, and had built a reporting and inspection system to supervise them. By the time the Universal Declaration was drafted, therefore, the second generation of rights already possessed nearly thirty years of binding international law and functioning supervisory machinery, while the first generation possessed neither: there was no treaty on torture, on fair trial or on arbitrary detention, and no body to examine any State's conduct on those subjects. Any account presenting economic and social rights as a late, untested or merely aspirational addition to the framework therefore has the history exactly backwards, and citing the Organization's pre-1948 record is the shortest way to establish it.
4. What does the Declaration of Philadelphia contribute? It is the strongest human rights statement made by any international body before 1945, and it was made in 1944 by a labour organisation. Adopted by the General Conference at its twenty-sixth session at Philadelphia on 10 May 1944 and later annexed to the Constitution, it affirms that labour is not a commodity, that freedom of expression and of association are essential to sustained progress, that poverty anywhere constitutes a danger to prosperity everywhere, and, most importantly for this paper, that all human beings, irrespective of race, creed or sex, have the right to pursue both their material well-being and their spiritual development in conditions of freedom and dignity, of economic security and equal opportunity. That sentence precedes the Universal Declaration by four years and precedes the Charter by a year, it is universal in terms, and it joins material and spiritual development in a single formulation. It also states that the attainment of the conditions in which this shall be possible must constitute the central aim of national and international policy, which is a statement about the international order in the sense this paper uses.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Japan proposed at the Paris Peace Conference that the Covenant affirm the equality of nations and the just treatment of their nationals without distinction of race or nationality, the proposal obtained a majority of the votes cast in the commission, and the chair declared it not carried on the ground that a matter of that importance required unanimity.
What was proposed
At the Paris Peace Conference in 1919, in the commission drafting the Covenant of the League, the Japanese delegation proposed an amendment on racial equality.
The final form was modest. It sought an endorsement of the principle of equality of nations and just treatment of their nationals, to be inserted in the preamble rather than in an operative article.
Note how little it asked. Not a right of individuals, not a prohibition on discrimination, not a procedure. A statement of principle, in a preamble.
What happened
The vote in the commission: a majority of those voting supported it.
The ruling of the chair, who presided as chairman of the commission, was that a matter of such importance required unanimous support and that the amendment was therefore not carried.
The objection did not come only from one quarter. The opposition included the British Empire delegation, pressed by dominions whose immigration policies were expressly racial, and the position of the United States delegation was shaped by domestic politics in which the amendment would have been unusable.
And that is the point about the ruling. A unanimity requirement was applied to defeat a proposal that had won a vote, which tells you the question was not procedural.
Why it matters to this book, in four ways
One: it dates the exclusion. The framework's critics say the international order was built by and for a small number of States. The answer usually given is the drafting record of 1948, which is genuinely plural. The answer has to concede 1919, which is neither, and which is documented.
Two: it explains what the Covenant does and does not contain. A Covenant that could not carry a preambular statement about race was never going to contain a human rights clause, and [The League of Nations and the Minorities Treaties] shows what it contained instead: protection for named minorities in named States.
Three: it is the direct ancestor of the Charter's four grounds. Article 1(3) of the Charter of 1945 makes it a Purpose to promote respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion. That is the clause 1919 refused, in the operative text of the successor organisation, twenty-six years later.
Four: it explains the order in which the post-war framework moved. The first of the core treaties was not on torture, or on fair trial, or on economic rights. It was the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, adopted in 1965, a year before the Covenants and in force seven years before them. The subject that was refused first was addressed first.
The Racial Equality Proposal of 1919
The line from 1919 to 1965
Year
Step
1919
The proposal obtains a majority and is declared not carried
1945
Charter article 1(3): without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion
1948
UDHR article 2: without distinction of any kind, on ten named grounds plus other status, and, in its second sentence, no distinction on the status of the territory
1960
The Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples
1963
The Declaration on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination
1965
The Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination, in force 1969
1993
Vienna, by consensus, with 171 States participating
Read the 1948 entry carefully. Article 2's first sentence widens the grounds from four to ten and adds an open phrase. Its second sentence says no distinction shall be made on the basis of the political, jurisdictional or international status of the territory to which a person belongs, whether it be independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty. In 1948 that reached most of the world's population, and it is the sentence that answers 1919 most directly.
How to use it in an answer
It is the strongest single fact available for two different questions.
On the development of the concept, it marks the moment the interwar order refused a standard and shows what the post-war order was correcting.
On the charge that the framework is a Western imposition, it is the fact a candidate should concede before answering, because conceding it makes the rest of the answer credible. The framework's authorship in 1948 was plural; its exclusions in 1919 were not; and both are true.
What it does not support is the claim that the framework is therefore illegitimate. The States excluded in 1919 pressed the successor framework hard from 1945 onwards, wrote the Racial Discrimination Convention, and ratified in large numbers, which is not how an illegitimate order is treated by those it excluded.
Worked example
A State argues that international human rights law reflects the values of the powers that wrote it and cannot bind others.
Concede 1919 immediately and precisely. A preambular statement of the equality of nations and the just treatment of their nationals obtained a majority and was ruled not carried, with a unanimity requirement applied to a proposal that had won a vote.
The Racial Equality Proposal of 1919
Then give what changed. Charter article 1(3) contains the clause 1919 refused. Declaration article 2 widens it and extends it to non-self-governing territories. The first core treaty of the post-war framework, in 1965, is on racial discrimination.
Then give the authorship. The Declaration's rapporteur was Lebanese, its vice-chair Chinese, and the amendment changing article 1 to "all human beings" came from India.
Then give the conduct. The States excluded in 1919 pressed for, drafted and ratified the successor instruments, which is evidence about how they regarded them.
Close on the distinction that does the work: 1919 is a fact about who decided, and it is not evidence about whose values the resulting text expresses. Conflating the two is the commonest error on this topic.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the proposal was radical. It was a preambular statement of principle, and that is what makes the refusal significant.
It does not mean the opposition was uniform. It came from several delegations for several reasons, and the domestic politics behind each is documented.
And it does not mean the League was uniquely bad. It means the interwar order refused a standard that the post-war order adopted, which is exactly the kind of change the development of a concept consists of.
Quick revision
1919, Paris Peace Conference: Japan proposes an endorsement of the principle of equality of nations and just treatment of their nationals, for the preamble of the Covenant.
It obtains a majority of the votes cast and the chair declares it not carried, on the ground that a matter of such importance required unanimity.
Four consequences: it dates the exclusion; it explains why the Covenant has no human rights clause; it is the direct ancestor of Charter article 1(3)'s "without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion"; and it explains why the first core treaty, in 1965, was on racial discrimination.
The line: 1919 refused, 1945 article 1(3), 1948 article 2 with ten grounds, other status and the territory sentence, 1960 decolonisation, 1963 Declaration, 1965 Convention, 1993 Vienna by consensus.
The distinction to close on: 1919 is evidence about who decided, not about whose values the text expresses.
Test yourself
1. What exactly was proposed in 1919, and what happened to it? The Japanese delegation to the Paris Peace Conference proposed, in the commission drafting the Covenant of the League of Nations, an amendment on racial equality. In its final and most modest form it sought an endorsement of the principle of the equality of nations and the just treatment of their nationals, to be placed in the preamble rather than in an operative article: not a right held by individuals, not a prohibition on discrimination, not a procedure, but a statement of principle. A majority of those voting in the commission supported it. The chairman ruled that a matter of such importance required unanimous support and that the amendment was accordingly not carried. The opposition was not confined to one delegation: it included the British Empire delegation, under pressure from dominions whose immigration policies were expressly racial, and the position of the United States delegation reflected domestic politics in which such a clause would have been unusable. That a unanimity requirement was applied to defeat a proposal which had won a vote is what shows the question was not procedural.
The Racial Equality Proposal of 1919
2. Why does this episode matter to a paper about international order? In four ways. It dates the exclusion: critics say the order was built by and for a small group of States, the usual answer is the plural drafting record of 1948, and that answer has to concede 1919, which is documented and is not plural. It explains the Covenant's contents: an instrument that could not carry a preambular statement about race was never going to contain a general human rights clause, which is why the League protected named minorities in named States instead. It is the direct ancestor of Charter article 1(3), which makes it a Purpose of the United Nations to promote respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion, so the clause refused in 1919 appears in the operative text of the successor organisation twenty-six years later. And it explains the sequence of the post-war framework, in which the first core treaty was not on torture or fair trial but the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination in 1965, a year before the Covenants.
3. Trace the line from 1919 to 1965. In 1919 the proposal obtains a majority and is declared not carried. In 1945 Charter article 1(3) makes international co-operation in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms for all, without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion, a Purpose of the Organization. In 1948 article 2 of the Universal Declaration widens the grounds from four to ten and adds the open phrase other status, and its second sentence provides that no distinction shall be made on the basis of the political, jurisdictional or international status of the territory to which a person belongs, whether it be independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty, which in 1948 reached most of the world's population. In 1960 the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples declares that subjection to alien domination is a denial of fundamental human rights. In 1963 the General Assembly adopts a Declaration on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination and in 1965 the Convention, in force from 1969. And in 1993 Vienna restates universality by consensus with 171 States participating.
The Racial Equality Proposal of 1919
4. How should the episode be used against the claim that the framework is a Western imposition? By conceding it first and precisely, because conceding a documented fact is what makes the rest of the answer credible. Then by giving what changed: the clause refused in 1919 is in Charter article 1(3); the Declaration's article 2 widens it and extends it expressly to trust and non-self-governing territories; and the first core treaty of the post-war framework was on racial discrimination. Then by giving the authorship of 1948: an American chair, a Lebanese rapporteur, a Chinese vice-chair whose intervention kept the text free of any single philosophical foundation, and the Indian amendment that changed article 1 from all men to all human beings. Then by giving the conduct of the excluded States themselves, who pressed for, drafted and ratified the successor instruments in large numbers, which is not how an illegitimate order is treated by those it excluded. The distinction to close on is that 1919 is evidence about who decided and not about whose values the resulting text expresses, and conflating those two is the commonest error on this topic.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Signed at San Francisco on 26 June 1945 and in force from 24 October 1945, the Charter makes human rights a Purpose of the Organization and a matter every Member pledges to act on, preserves the sovereignty objection in the same instrument, and creates the commission that had to supply the content.
The preamble
We the peoples of the United Nations determined to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war, which twice in our lifetime has brought untold sorrow to mankind, and to reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and small.
Three phrases."We the peoples", not we the States. "Reaffirm faith", which presupposes the rights already exist and were not created here. And "the dignity and worth of the human person", at the head of the constitutive instrument of the international order.
Article 1: the Purposes
1(1): to maintain international peace and security.
1(2): to develop friendly relations among nations based on respect for the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples.
1(3): to achieve international co-operation in solving international problems of an economic, social, cultural, or humanitarian character, and in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
1(4): to be a centre for harmonizing the actions of nations.
Two consequences, and [What an International Order Means] gave them. Human rights became a purpose, so the subject is within the Organization's competence. And self-determination entered a binding treaty in 1945, which made decolonisation a legal argument.
And the four grounds are the clause 1919 refused, which [The Racial Equality Proposal of 1919] traced.
Articles 55 and 56: the pledge
Article 55. With a view to the creation of conditions of stability and well-being necessary for peaceful and friendly relations based on respect for the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples, the United Nations shall promote:
(a) higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development;
(b) solutions of international economic, social, health, and related problems, and international cultural and educational co-operation;
(c)universal respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
Article 56.All Members pledge themselves to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization for the achievement of the purposes set forth in Article 55.
The pair is the most argued-over in the Charter, and here is why.
Article 55 addresses the Organization. It says what the United Nations shall promote, not what a State shall do.
The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge
Article 56 supplies the State's obligation, and it is a pledge to take joint and separate action. Separate is the word that matters: a Member owes something acting alone.
The interpretive question is whether that creates a legal obligation to respect human rights or only a duty to co-operate in promoting them. The stronger view, and the one that prevailed in practice, is that a Member cannot pledge to promote universal observance while systematically denying it at home, and the General Assembly proceeded on that footing from its earliest sessions.
The weakness is real and must be stated. No right is defined, no obligation specified, no remedy created, and the pledge is to take action rather than to achieve a result.
A binding obligation with no content is exactly what made a declaration necessary, and it is the best short answer to the question why the Universal Declaration exists.
Article 2, which cuts the other way
2(1): the Organization is based on the principle of the sovereign equality of all its Members.
2(7): nothing in the Charter authorises the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any state, and the principle shall not prejudice the application of enforcement measures under Chapter VII.
So the Charter contains the obligation and the objection. [Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order] takes the argument between them, which is the argument of the whole paper.
Article 68: the commission
The Economic and Social Council shall set up commissions in economic and social fields and for the promotion of human rights, and such other commissions as may be required.
The only place in the Charter that names an institution for human rights, and it is mandatory. The Council shall. The Commission on Human Rights was established in 1946, drafted the Declaration and both Covenants, and was replaced by the Human Rights Council in 2006.
The Charter as an instrument of the order
Element of an order
What the Charter supplies
Standards
A commitment, and no content
Institutions
The organs, and a mandatory human rights commission under article 68
Procedures
None
Duties
Every Member, by the article 56 pledge
Three of four, and the missing one is procedures, which is what Module III is about and what took from 1946 to 1976 to build.
Worked example
A Member State's law excludes a racial group from public employment. Another Member raises it in the General Assembly, and the first objects that the matter is within its domestic jurisdiction.
Article 1(3) makes promoting respect for human rights without distinction as to race a Purpose, so discussion is within the Organization's competence.
The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge
Article 55(c) commits the Organization to promoting universal respect for and observance of those rights.
Article 56 binds the objector itself, by its own pledge to take joint and separate action for those purposes, so the subject cannot be one it has reserved entirely to itself.
Article 2(7) forbids intervention in matters essentially within domestic jurisdiction, and discussion is not intervention while a matter governed by a pledge is not essentially domestic.
The structure of the answer: the Charter creates both the obligation and the objection, and the objection loses because a State cannot pledge and then say the subject of the pledge is nobody else's concern.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the Charter is a bill of rights. It is a constitutive instrument that made human rights a purpose.
It does not mean article 56 is enforceable by an individual. It binds Members towards the Organization, not towards persons.
And it does not mean the sovereignty objection was defeated in 1945. It was written into the same document, and the argument has run ever since.
Quick revision
Signed 26 June 1945, in force 24 October 1945. Preamble: we the peoples, reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, the dignity and worth of the human person.
Article 1(2) self-determination; article 1(3) international co-operation in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion.
Article 55: the Organization shall promote higher standards of living and full employment, solutions of economic, social and health problems, and universal respect for, and observance of, human rights.
Article 56: all Members pledge themselves to take joint and separate action for those purposes. Separate is the operative word.
Article 2(1) sovereign equality and 2(7) domestic jurisdiction sit in the same instrument, with the Chapter VII proviso.
Article 68: the Council shall set up a commission for the promotion of human rights. The Commission followed in 1946, drafted the Declaration and the Covenants, and was replaced in 2006.
A binding obligation with no defined content is why the Declaration was drafted.
Test yourself
1. What is the relationship between articles 55 and 56, and why is it argued over? Article 55 addresses the Organization: with a view to creating conditions of stability and well-being necessary for peaceful and friendly relations, the United Nations shall promote higher standards of living and full employment, solutions of international economic, social, health and related problems and international cultural and educational co-operation, and universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion. It says what the Organization shall promote and imposes nothing on a State. Article 56 supplies the State's obligation: all Members pledge themselves to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization for the achievement of those purposes. The argument is whether that creates a legal obligation to respect human rights or only a duty to co-operate in promoting them. The stronger view is that a Member cannot pledge to promote universal observance while systematically denying it at home, and the General Assembly proceeded on that footing from its earliest sessions. The word separate supports it, because separate action is something a State owes when acting alone.
The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge
2. Why did a binding Charter make a non-binding Declaration necessary? Because the obligation had no content. Articles 1(3), 55 and 56 commit the Organization and its Members to promoting and observing human rights and fundamental freedoms, and the Charter defines no right, specifies no standard, creates no procedure and supplies no remedy. A State asked what precisely it had pledged could answer, accurately, that nobody had said. The Universal Declaration was drafted to fill exactly that gap, and it was drafted by the Commission on Human Rights that article 68 required the Economic and Social Council to establish and which was created in 1946. The sequence is therefore the opposite of what students often assume: the binding instrument came first and was empty, the non-binding instrument came second and was full, and the Covenants of 1966 were the attempt to make the second binding as well. Stating the sequence that way answers, in one move, both the question why the Declaration exists and the question why it was not a treaty.
3. How does the Charter answer the sovereignty objection it also contains? By its own terms, in four steps. Article 2(7) provides that nothing in the Charter authorises the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any state, with a proviso preserving enforcement measures under Chapter VII, so the objection is in the instrument rather than outside it. Step one: article 1(3) makes promoting respect for human rights without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion a Purpose of the Organization, so the subject falls within its competence and may be discussed. Step two: article 55(c) commits the Organization to promoting universal respect for and observance of those rights. Step three: article 56 binds the objecting State itself by its own pledge to take joint and separate action for those purposes, so it has already accepted that the subject is a common one. Step four: article 2(7) forbids intervention, which discussion and recommendation are not, and reaches only matters essentially within domestic jurisdiction, which a matter covered by the State's own pledge is not.
The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge
4. Assess the Charter against the four elements of an order. It supplies three of the four. Standards: it supplies a commitment and no content, since human rights become a Purpose in article 1(3) and a subject of promotion in article 55 without a single right being defined. Institutions: it creates the principal organs and, in article 68, requires the Economic and Social Council to set up commissions for the promotion of human rights, which is the only place in the Charter where an institution for this subject is named and where the requirement is mandatory. Duties: article 56 places the obligation on every Member by its own pledge, so the duty-bearer is identified and universal. What it does not supply is procedures: there is no complaint, no petition, no report and no forum in the Charter, and building them took from 1946 to 1976 and is the subject of Module III. That is why the Charter is properly described as the foundation of the order rather than as the order itself.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Charter gives the General Assembly a power to discuss and recommend, the Economic and Social Council a power to make studies and recommendations and to bring the specialized agencies into relationship, the Security Council a power to act coercively only on a threat to the peace, and none of them a power to decide a case.
Article 7: the six organs
The principal organs are the General Assembly, the Security Council, the Economic and Social Council, the Trusteeship Council, the International Court of Justice and the Secretariat, and subsidiary organs may be established.
Every human rights body in this book is a subsidiary organ or a treaty body, not a principal organ. The Human Rights Council is a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly; the treaty bodies are creatures of their own treaties; the High Commissioner's Office is part of the Secretariat. Knowing that explains most of what each can and cannot do.
The General Assembly: articles 10 to 14
Article 10. The Assembly may discuss any questions or any matters within the scope of the present Charter or relating to the powers and functions of any organ, and may make recommendations to the Members or to the Security Council or to both.
That is the widest competence in the Charter and the narrowest power. Anything may be discussed; nothing may be ordered.
Article 11. It may consider the general principles of co-operation in the maintenance of international peace and security, and discuss any question relating to it.
Article 12. While the Security Council is exercising its functions in respect of a dispute or situation, the Assembly shall not make any recommendation with regard to it unless the Council so requests.
Article 13. The Assembly shall initiate studies and make recommendations for the purpose of promoting international co-operation in the economic, social, cultural, educational and health fields, and assisting in the realization of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
Article 13(1)(b) is the standard-setting power, and it is the provision under which the Universal Declaration, the Covenants and every core treaty were adopted. It should be cited whenever an answer describes the Assembly's role.
Article 14. It may recommend measures for the peaceful adjustment of any situation, regardless of origin, which it deems likely to impair the general welfare or friendly relations, including situations resulting from a violation of the provisions of the present Charter setting forth the Purposes and Principles.
Read the closing words. A situation resulting from a violation of the Purposes, which include article 1(3), is expressly within the Assembly's recommending power. That clause is one of the textual answers to a domestic jurisdiction objection.
The Charter Machinery for the Order
The Economic and Social Council: articles 62, 63 and 68
Article 62. The Council may make or initiate studies and reports on international economic, social, cultural, educational, health and related matters and may make recommendations on any such matters to the Assembly, the Members and the specialized agencies. It may make recommendations for the purpose of promoting respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all. It may prepare draft conventions, and may call international conferences.
Article 63. The Council may enter into agreements with the specialized agencies defining the terms on which they are brought into relationship with the United Nations, subject to approval by the Assembly, and may co-ordinate their activities through consultation and recommendation.
Article 63 is why Module III has seven chapters on the specialized agencies. The relationship between the World Health Organization or the International Labour Organization and the United Nations is an agreement made under this article, and MU's 2025-26 Q4 asks about exactly that relationship.
Article 68, from [The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge]: the Council shall set up commissions for the promotion of human rights.
Note the difference in verb across the three. Article 62 says may make recommendations. Article 63 says may enter into agreements. Article 68 says shall set up commissions. The only mandatory human rights instruction in the Charter is to create a body.
The others, in one line each
The Security Council may act coercively, and only on a determination under article 39 that there is a threat to the peace, breach of the peace or act of aggression. [The Security Council as a Human Rights Actor] takes what follows.
The International Court of Justice decides disputes between States that have consented, and gives advisory opinions. [The International Court of Justice and Human Rights] takes it.
The Trusteeship Council supervised trust territories and suspended operation in 1994, its work complete.
The Secretariat services all of them, and the High Commissioner's Office is part of it, which is why [The Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights] is a chapter about what a Secretariat can do.
What the machinery could and could not do in 1946
Set the powers against a single violation and the gap is visible.
Discuss it: yes, article 10.
Study it and recommend: yes, articles 13 and 62.
Set a standard about it: yes, article 13(1)(b), and that is what happened first.
Create a body to look at it: yes, article 68, and that happened in 1946.
Receive a complaint from the victim: nothing in the Charter provides for it.
Decide whether a violation occurred: nothing.
The Charter Machinery for the Order
Order a remedy: nothing, unless the Security Council characterises the situation under article 39.
So the Charter's machinery is deliberative, and the whole of Module III is the story of procedures being added to it by treaty, by resolution and by practice, over thirty years.
Worked example
A question asks what powers the Charter gave the United Nations to protect human rights.
Begin with article 7 and the distinction it implies: six principal organs, and every human rights body in the system is a subsidiary organ, a treaty body or part of the Secretariat.
Give the Assembly: article 10's power to discuss anything and recommend; article 13(1)(b)'s power to initiate studies and make recommendations assisting in the realization of human rights, under which every instrument in this book was adopted; and article 14's power over situations resulting from a violation of the Purposes.
Give the Council: article 62's power to make studies, recommendations and draft conventions and to call conferences; article 63's agreements with the specialized agencies; and article 68's mandatory commission.
Give the limits: article 12's bar while the Security Council is seised, and the absence of any power to receive a complaint, find a violation or order a remedy.
Close on the consequence: a deliberative machinery with a mandatory commission produced a declaration first and procedures much later, which is the sequence Module III describes.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the Charter organs are powerless. Standard-setting under article 13(1)(b) produced the entire body of law this paper studies.
It does not mean the Assembly's recommendations have no legal effect. [What Kind of Instrument the Declaration Is] shows how a recommendation becomes binding by other routes.
And it does not mean the list of organs is closed. Subsidiary organs may be established under article 7(2), and the Human Rights Council is one.
Quick revision
Article 7: six principal organs. Every human rights body in this book is a subsidiary organ, a treaty body, or part of the Secretariat.
Article 10: the Assembly may discuss any question within the scope of the Charter and make recommendations. Widest competence, narrowest power.
Article 13(1)(b): initiate studies and make recommendations assisting in the realization of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all. Every instrument in this book was adopted under it.
Article 14: recommend measures for the peaceful adjustment of any situation, including situations resulting from a violation of the Purposes and Principles.
Article 12: no Assembly recommendation while the Security Council is exercising its functions on the matter, unless the Council requests it.
Article 62: studies, reports, recommendations for promoting respect for and observance of human rights, draft conventions and conferences. Article 63: agreements bringing the specialized agencies into relationship. Article 68: shall set up commissions.
What is absent: any power to receive a complaint, find a violation, or order a remedy.
The Charter Machinery for the Order
Test yourself
1. Why does article 7 matter for understanding the human rights machinery? Because it establishes that none of the bodies this paper is about is a principal organ. The principal organs are the General Assembly, the Security Council, the Economic and Social Council, the Trusteeship Council, the International Court of Justice and the Secretariat, and article 7(2) allows subsidiary organs to be established as needed. Every human rights body in this book falls into one of three other categories: a subsidiary organ, like the Commission on Human Rights created under article 68 and the Human Rights Council that replaced it as a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly; a treaty body, like the Human Rights Committee, which exists because its own treaty created it and binds only the parties to that treaty; or part of the Secretariat, like the Office of the High Commissioner. That classification explains most of what each body can and cannot do, because a subsidiary organ has the powers its parent could delegate, a treaty body has the powers its treaty gives it over the States that ratified, and a Secretariat unit has no decisional power at all.
2. What are the General Assembly's powers, and which one built this subject? Article 10 gives it the widest competence and the narrowest power: it may discuss any questions or matters within the scope of the Charter and make recommendations to Members, to the Security Council or to both. Article 11 covers the general principles of co-operation in the maintenance of peace and security. Article 12 bars it from making a recommendation on a dispute or situation while the Security Council is exercising its functions in respect of it, unless the Council so requests. Article 14 allows it to recommend measures for the peaceful adjustment of any situation, regardless of origin, which it deems likely to impair the general welfare or friendly relations, including situations resulting from a violation of the provisions of the Charter setting forth the Purposes and Principles, and that closing clause is a textual answer to a domestic jurisdiction objection. The provision that built the subject is article 13(1)(b), under which the Assembly shall initiate studies and make recommendations for the purpose of assisting in the realization of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language or religion. Every instrument in this book was adopted under it.
3. What does the Economic and Social Council contribute, and why does article 63 matter so much here? Article 62 gives it power to make or initiate studies and reports on international economic, social, cultural, educational, health and related matters, to make recommendations on such matters to the Assembly, the Members and the specialized agencies, to make recommendations for the purpose of promoting respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all, to prepare draft conventions and to call international conferences. Article 68 requires it to set up commissions in economic and social fields and for the promotion of human rights, and is the only mandatory human rights instruction in the Charter. Article 63 matters most for this paper because it empowers the Council to enter into agreements with the specialized agencies defining the terms on which they are brought into relationship with the United Nations, subject to approval by the General Assembly, and to co-ordinate their activities through consultation and recommendation. The relationship between the United Nations and the World Health Organization or the International Labour Organization is an agreement under that article, and MU's 2025-26 Q4 asks about precisely that relationship.
The Charter Machinery for the Order
4. What could the Charter machinery not do in 1946? Three things, and they are the three that matter to a victim. It could not receive a complaint: nothing in the Charter provides any route by which a person alleging a violation can bring it to any organ, and the Commission created under article 68 took the position for its first two decades that it had no power to act on complaints. It could not find that a violation had occurred: no organ is given a power to determine a dispute about human rights, the International Court's jurisdiction depending on State consent and running between States. And it could not order a remedy, unless the Security Council first determined under article 39 that the situation was a threat to the peace, a breach of the peace or an act of aggression, which is a characterisation about international peace rather than about the rights of the persons affected. What the Charter gave was a deliberative machinery with a standard-setting power and a mandatory commission, which is why a declaration came first and procedures took thirty years.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Commission on Human Rights drafted the Declaration between January 1947 and December 1948 under an American chair, a Lebanese rapporteur and a Chinese vice-chair, with the first outline Canadian, the architecture French, the decisive amendment on equality Indian, and the economic and social content largely Latin American, and it was adopted without a dissenting vote.
The timeline
Date
Step
1946
The Commission on Human Rights established under Charter article 68
January 1947
First session; a drafting committee appointed
1947
The Secretariat prepares a documented outline drawing on constitutions and proposals worldwide
1947 to 1948
Successive drafts through the drafting committee, the Commission and the Economic and Social Council
Autumn 1948
The Third Committee of the General Assembly debates the text over some eighty meetings
10 December 1948
Adopted in Paris, resolution 217 A (III)
The vote: forty-eight in favour, none against, eight abstentions, with two members absent.
The people
Eleanor Roosevelt, United States, chaired the Commission and drove the drafting to completion.
Charles Malik, Lebanon, rapporteur, who pressed the philosophical grounding and the primacy of the person over the group.
Peng Chun Chang, China, vice-chair, who insisted the text be capable of acceptance across traditions and pressed the drafters away from any single philosophical or religious foundation.
John Humphrey, Canada, director of the Secretariat's Division of Human Rights, who produced the first documented outline.
René Cassin, France, who gave Humphrey's outline the architecture the Declaration now has.
Hansa Mehta, India, whose intervention changed article 1 from "all men are born free and equal" to "all human beings", and who pressed throughout for the equality of women in the text rather than in assumption.
Hernán Santa Cruz, Chile, and the Latin American delegations generally, who secured much of the economic and social content in articles 22 to 27.
Twenty of the fifty-eight Members were Latin American, the largest single bloc, and they arrived with a regional tradition already formed: the American Declaration of the Rights and Duties of Man was adopted at Bogotá in April 1948, months before the Universal Declaration, and it contained duties as well as rights.
The four arguments
The philosophical foundation
The problem. A text asserting rights invites the question what grounds them, and the drafters came from traditions that answered it incompatibly.
The solution was not to decide. The Declaration asserts dignity and reason without deriving them, and the philosophers consulted are recorded as agreeing about the rights on condition that nobody asked why.
That is a strength, not a fudge. A conclusion reached independently from several traditions is more robust than one derived from a single foundation most of the world rejects.
Drafting the Universal Declaration
Whether God should be mentioned
Brazil proposed that article 1 refer to human beings as created in the image of God. Peng Chun Chang and others opposed it, because a religious foundation would exclude those who did not share it. It was not adopted, and "endowed with reason and conscience" was the compromise.
Economic and social rights
Pressed by the Latin American States and by the socialist bloc; resisted by several Western States as being of a different kind.
They went in, as articles 22 to 27, in one instrument with the civil and political rights. [Why There Are Two Covenants] shows the resistance succeeding eighteen years later.
Whether it should bind
Some delegates wanted a treaty at once. The decision was to proceed in three stages: a declaration, then a convention, then measures of implementation. Only the first was achieved in 1948, and the second took until 1966.
The abstentions, which are the evidence
Eight abstained, and why each did is the fact that decides the universality argument.
The Soviet Union and five other socialist States, on the grounds that the Declaration did not go far enough on economic and social rights, said nothing about fascism, and intruded on sovereignty.
South Africa, because the equality and non-discrimination provisions were inconsistent with its racial policy.
Saudi Arabia, principally over article 18's freedom to change religion and article 16's provisions on marriage.
No State abstained on the ground that the rights were culturally alien in general. The objections were specific, and two of the three positions were that the Declaration did too little or that it reached a policy the objector could not defend openly. [Universality, and What Vienna Settled] uses this.
What was left out
A right of petition, proposed and dropped, so the Declaration created no remedy and no forum.
A minorities article, deliberately omitted for the reasons [The League of Nations and the Minorities Treaties] gave. The subject returned as article 27 of the Covenant.
And any reference to independence for colonial peoples, though article 2's second sentence extends the rights to persons in trust and non-self-governing territories, which was itself contested by the administering powers.
Worked example
A question asserts that the Declaration is a Western document imposed on the rest of the world.
Composition: officers American, Lebanese and Chinese; first outline Canadian; architecture French; the amendment changing article 1 Indian; the economic and social content largely Latin American, with twenty of the fifty-eight Members from that region and a regional declaration adopted at Bogotá months earlier.
Foundations: a religious grounding was proposed and rejected precisely so that the text would not rest on one tradition.
Drafting the Universal Declaration
The vote: forty-eight for, none against; the eight abstentions were the socialist States for going too little, South Africa over racial equality, and Saudi Arabia over two specific articles.
Then concede what is true: most of Africa and much of Asia was under colonial rule and unrepresented, which is a real limitation about who was absent and not about whose values the text expresses.
The strongest version of the answer is the honest one, because the drafting record supports the framework better than a defensive account of it does.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the drafting was consensual. It was contested at every stage, over eighty meetings in the Third Committee alone.
It does not mean adoption settled the legal question. [What Kind of Instrument the Declaration Is] takes that next.
And it does not mean the absent were consulted later and satisfied. The instruments that answered the exclusion were fought for, not granted.
Quick revision
Commission established 1946 under Charter article 68; drafting January 1947 to December 1948; adopted 10 December 1948, Paris, resolution 217 A (III).
Vote: 48 for, 0 against, 8 abstentions, 2 absent.
People: Roosevelt chair, Malik rapporteur, Chang vice-chair, Humphrey first outline, Cassin architecture, Hansa Mehta changed article 1 to all human beings, Santa Cruz and Latin America on economic and social rights.
Twenty of fifty-eight Members were Latin American, and the American Declaration of the Rights and Duties of Man was adopted at Bogotá in April 1948, with duties as well as rights.
Four arguments: the foundation, deliberately left open; God, proposed by Brazil and rejected; economic and social rights, included; whether to bind, deferred to a three-stage plan.
The abstentions: socialist States for too little, South Africa over racial equality, Saudi Arabia over articles 18 and 16. None on general cultural grounds.
Left out: a right of petition, a minorities article, and any reference to colonial independence.
Test yourself
1. Who drafted the Declaration, and why does the composition matter? Eleanor Roosevelt of the United States chaired the Commission on Human Rights, Charles Malik of Lebanon was rapporteur, Peng Chun Chang of China was vice-chair, John Humphrey of Canada produced the first documented outline drawing on constitutions and proposals from around the world, and René Cassin of France gave that outline the architecture the Declaration now has. Hansa Mehta of India changed article 1 from all men are born free and equal to all human beings, and pressed throughout for the equality of women to be written into the text rather than assumed. Hernán Santa Cruz of Chile and the Latin American delegations generally secured much of the economic and social content. Composition matters because the charge that the Declaration is a Western imposition has to be tested against who actually wrote it, and on the record the officers, the decisive amendments and a large part of the substantive content came from outside western Europe and north America. Twenty of the fifty-eight Member States were Latin American, the largest bloc, and they arrived with the American Declaration of the Rights and Duties of Man, adopted at Bogotá in April 1948 with duties as well as rights.
Drafting the Universal Declaration
2. How did the drafters handle the question of foundations? By refusing to answer it. A text asserting rights invites the question what grounds them, and the drafters came from natural law, Marxist, Confucian, Islamic and secular liberal traditions that answered it incompatibly. Brazil proposed that article 1 describe human beings as created in the image of God; Peng Chun Chang and others opposed the proposal on the ground that a religious foundation would exclude those who did not share it; and the phrase endowed with reason and conscience was adopted instead. The philosophers consulted during the drafting are recorded as agreeing about the rights provided nobody asked why. That should be presented as a strength rather than a fudge: a conclusion reached independently from several traditions is more robust than one derived from a single foundation that most of the world rejects, and it is the reason an instrument could be adopted without a dissenting vote by States that agreed about almost nothing else.
3. What do the abstentions show? That the objections in 1948 were specific rather than general, which is the single most useful fact in the universality argument. Eight States abstained. The Soviet Union and five other socialist States abstained because the Declaration did not go far enough on economic and social rights, said nothing about fascism, and intruded on sovereignty. South Africa abstained because the equality and non-discrimination provisions were inconsistent with its racial policy. Saudi Arabia abstained principally over article 18's freedom to change religion and article 16's provisions on marriage. No State abstained on the ground that the rights were culturally alien in general, and two of the three positions amounted to saying that the instrument did too little or that it reached a policy the objector could not defend in open terms. That record is stronger evidence in the universality debate than any assertion about shared values, and it is available because the vote and the explanations are documented.
4. What did the drafters leave out, and why? Three things. A right of petition was proposed and dropped, so the Declaration created no remedy and no forum, and that gap was closed only by the first Optional Protocol in 1966 and then only for its parties. A minorities article was deliberately omitted, because the interwar minorities treaties had been selective in application, imposed on defeated and newly created States, and had framed protection around group status in a way that hostile governments and neighbouring States exploited; the subject returned in universal and individual form as article 27 of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights. And there is no reference to independence for colonial peoples, though the second sentence of article 2 extends the rights to persons in trust and non-self-governing territories and under any other limitation of sovereignty, which the administering powers themselves contested. Each omission is traceable to a specific failure of the interwar system or a specific resistance at the drafting table, rather than to oversight.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Articles 1 and 2 state the foundation and the equality principle, articles 3 to 5 protect the person's physical existence, articles 6 to 8 give them legal standing and a remedy, and articles 9 to 11 govern arrest, trial and punishment.
The shape of the eleven
Articles
Theme
1 and 2
The foundation: dignity, reason, non-discrimination, and the status of the territory
3, 4, 5
The physical person: life, slavery, torture
6, 7, 8
The legal person: personhood, equality, remedy
9, 10, 11
The accused person: arrest, hearing, presumption, retroactivity
Learn the group, then the article. Coverage is easier from a four-part skeleton than from a list of eleven.
Articles 1 and 2
Article 1.All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights. They are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a spirit of brotherhood.
Four propositions: the status is by birth and not by grant; it is equal; it rests on dignity; and human beings have reason and conscience, which is the drafters' compressed answer to what grounds the claim.
"All human beings" is Hansa Mehta's amendment, and [Drafting the Universal Declaration] recorded it. The draft said "all men".
Article 2, first sentence. Everyone is entitled to all the rights and freedoms set forth in the Declaration, without distinction of any kind, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status.
Ten grounds and an open phrase, against the Charter's four in article 1(3). Three years, and the list more than doubles.
Article 2, second sentence.Furthermore, no distinction shall be made on the basis of the political, jurisdictional or international status of the country or territory to which a person belongs, whether it be independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty.
This is the most consequential sentence in the instrument for a paper about international order, and it is routinely omitted from answers. In 1948 most of the world's population lived under colonial administration, and several of the drafting States were the administering powers. The sentence says a person in a non-self-governing territory holds what a person in a metropolitan capital holds, which is inconsistent with the legal architecture of empire, and it was understood as such.
Articles 3 to 5: the physical person
Article 3.Everyone has the right to life, liberty and security of person. Three rights in seven words, and the shortest article in the instrument is the one everything else presupposes.
Article 4.No one shall be held in slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms."In all their forms" is what carries it to bonded labour, forced marriage and trafficking, as [Abolition, and the First International Concern] set out.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 1 to 11
Article 5.No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment.
Three absolute rights, and the drafting shows it. None carries a qualifying clause, and all three reappear in the non-derogable list of article 4(2) of the Covenant.
Articles 6 to 8: the legal person
Article 6. Everyone has the right to recognition everywhere as a person before the law.
The right to have rights. It is the status of being a subject of law rather than an object of it, and its absence is what statelessness, slavery and civil death consist of. The word everywhere addresses the person who crosses a border and would otherwise be a legal nullity on the far side.
Article 7.All are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of the law, and to equal protection against any discrimination in violation of the Declaration and against any incitement to such discrimination.
The incitement limb is the seed of the obligation, hardened later in article 4 of the Racial Discrimination Convention and article 20 of the Covenant, to act against advocacy of hatred and not merely to refrain from it.
Article 8. Everyone has the right to an effective remedy by the competent national tribunals for acts violating the fundamental rights granted by the constitution or by law.
Read the words "national tribunals". In 1948 the remedy contemplated was domestic, because there was no international one. [Individual Communications] and Module II's regional courts are the answer to that gap, built over the following decades.
Articles 9 to 11: the accused person
Article 9.No one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest, detention or exile. The operative word is arbitrary, not unlawful: a detention can be lawful and still arbitrary if unreasonable, unnecessary or disproportionate.
Article 10. Everyone is entitled in full equality to a fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal, in the determination of their rights and obligations and of any criminal charge.
It covers civil determinations too, through "rights and obligations", which many candidates miss.
Article 11(1). The presumption of innocence until proved guilty according to law in a public trial at which he has had all the guarantees necessary for his defence.
Article 11(2).No retroactive criminal law, under national or international law, and no heavier penalty than the one applicable at the time.
The words "or international law" matter for this paper. They are the textual link to the Nuremberg reasoning and, through it, to [The International Criminal Court: The Crimes].
The Universal Declaration: Articles 1 to 11
What the eleven gave the order
Content, which the Charter's pledge lacked.
A vocabulary, in which every later instrument in this book is written: the European Convention's article 3 is the Declaration's article 5, and the African Charter's article 5 is the same prohibition again.
And no procedure. Nothing in these eleven articles tells a person how to complain, and article 8 points them at their own courts.
Worked example
A State detains a journalist under a statute passed after the article they wrote, tries them before a tribunal of serving officials, denies them counsel, and does so in a territory it administers but has not annexed.
Article 11(2) is breached first and decisively: the statute is retroactive.
Article 10 is breached because a tribunal of serving officials is neither independent nor impartial, and article 11(1) because the guarantees necessary for the defence include counsel.
Article 9 is breached, since a detention resting on a retroactive law is arbitrary even if formally lawful.
Article 8 is breached unless an effective remedy exists before a competent national tribunal, which on these facts it does not.
And article 2's second sentence disposes of the territorial point: no distinction may be made on the basis of the status of the territory, whether it be independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty.
Five articles from four facts, and the fifth is the one an average answer omits.
What it does NOT mean
The Declaration is not a treaty. [What Kind of Instrument the Declaration Is] takes its status seriously rather than asserting either extreme.
These eleven are not the whole of the first generation. Articles 12 to 21 complete it.
And the absence of a limitation clause in an individual article does not make it absolute. Article 29(2) supplies the general limitation.
Quick revision
1: born free and equal in dignity and rights, endowed with reason and conscience. "All human beings" is Hansa Mehta's amendment.
2: all rights without distinction of any kind on ten grounds plus other status; and no distinction on the status of the territory, whether independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty.
3, 4, 5: life, liberty and security; no slavery or servitude in all their forms; no torture or cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment. All three absolute and non-derogable in the Covenant.
6, 7, 8: recognition everywhere as a person before the law; equality and protection against incitement to discrimination; an effective remedy by the competent national tribunals.
9, 10, 11: no arbitrary arrest; fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal, in civil matters too; presumption of innocence with all guarantees necessary for the defence; no retroactive offence under national or international law and no heavier penalty.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 1 to 11
Test yourself
1. Why is the second sentence of article 2 the most important one in this paper? Because of when it was written and what it displaced. It provides that no distinction shall be made on the basis of the political, jurisdictional or international status of the country or territory to which a person belongs, whether it be independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty. In 1948 a very large share of the world's population lived under colonial administration, and several of the States drafting the Declaration were the administering powers. The sentence says that a person in a non-self-governing territory holds exactly what a person in a metropolitan capital holds, which is inconsistent with the legal architecture of empire and was understood as such at the time. For a paper about international order it matters twice over: it extends the Declaration's reach territorially as well as personally, and it is the provision that answers the exclusion recorded in the racial equality proposal of 1919. The first sentence, with its ten grounds and its open reference to other status, is quoted far more often and is doing less work.
2. What does article 6 protect, and why is it called the right to have rights? Article 6 provides that everyone has the right to recognition everywhere as a person before the law. It protects legal personality itself: the status of being a subject of law who can hold rights, own property, contract, marry, sue and be recognised by an official as existing. It is called the right to have rights because every other guarantee presupposes it, since a person the legal system does not recognise cannot assert a right to a fair hearing, there being nobody for the hearing to concern. Its absence is precisely what statelessness, chattel slavery and the old penalty of civil death consisted of, and its inclusion in the non-derogable list of article 4(2) of the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights shows that the drafters understood how basic it was. The word everywhere carries additional weight, because it addresses the person who crosses a border and would otherwise be a legal nullity on the far side of it.
3. What did articles 1 to 11 give the international order, and what did they not? They gave content, which is what the Charter's pledge lacked: articles 1(3), 55 and 56 committed Members to promoting respect for human rights without defining a single one, and these articles supplied the definitions. They gave a vocabulary in which every later instrument in this book is written, so that article 3 of the European Convention is the Declaration's article 5 and article 5 of the African Charter is the same prohibition again, which is why the regional systems in Module II are recognisably variations on one text. What they did not give is procedure. Nothing in these eleven articles tells a person how to complain or to whom, and article 8, which is the remedy provision, points the claimant at the competent national tribunals, because in 1948 there was no international one. Building the procedures took from 1948 to 1976 at the universal level and is what Module III describes, and the regional courts of Module II are the other half of the answer.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 1 to 11
4. A journalist is tried under a retroactive statute by serving officials, without counsel, in an administered territory. Analyse it. Article 11(2) is breached first and decisively, because no one may be held guilty of a penal offence on account of an act which did not constitute a penal offence under national or international law at the time it was committed, and the statute post-dates the article. Article 10 is breached because a tribunal composed of serving officials is neither independent nor impartial, whatever the fairness of its procedure. Article 11(1) is breached because the guarantees necessary for the defence include access to counsel, without which the presumption of innocence is defeated in practice. Article 9 is breached because a detention resting on a retroactive law is arbitrary even where it is formally lawful, the operative word in the article being arbitrary rather than unlawful. Article 8 is breached unless an effective remedy exists before a competent national tribunal, which on these facts it does not. And article 2's second sentence disposes of any argument based on the territory's status, since no distinction may be made on the basis of the political, jurisdictional or international status of the territory, whether independent, trust, non-self-governing or under any other limitation of sovereignty.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Articles 12 to 15 protect a person in space and in status, articles 16 and 17 protect the institutions they live by, articles 18 to 20 protect the mind and its company, and article 21 makes the government answerable to the governed.
Articles 12 to 15
Article 12.No one shall be subjected to arbitrary interference with his privacy, family, home or correspondence, nor to attacks upon his honour and reputation, and everyone has the right to the protection of the law against such interference or attacks.
Two limbs, and the second is a duty to protect, which makes article 12 the foundation of data protection and the article a person invokes against private surveillance.
Article 13. Freedom of movement and residence within the borders of each state, and the right to leave any country, including his own, and to return to his country.
The asymmetry is the point for this paper. A right to leave any country, and a right to return only to one's own. There is no right to enter another State, and that gap is the whole of immigration law and half of the refugee problem.
Article 14. The right to seek and to enjoy in other countries asylum from persecution, which may not be invoked for prosecutions genuinely arising from non-political crimes or from acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
Read the verbs: to seek and to enjoy, not to be granted. The Declaration obliges no State to give asylum. The 1951 Convention closes part of the gap through non-refoulement, by forbidding return to a place of persecution rather than by creating a right of admission, and [The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees] takes it.
Article 15. The right to a nationality, and no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his nationality nor denied the right to change his nationality.
Nationality is the link through which most rights are delivered, so a stateless person is not merely missing one right but detached from the machinery of all of them. Article 15 does not say which nationality, and statelessness survives in that silence.
Articles 16 and 17
Article 16(1).Men and women of full age, without any limitation due to race, nationality or religion, have the right to marry and to found a family, with equal rights as to marriage, during marriage and at its dissolution.
Article 16(2).Marriage shall be entered into only with the free and full consent of the intending spouses.
Article 16(3).The family is the natural and fundamental group unit of society and is entitled to protection by society and the State.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 12 to 21
Three obligations pulling in different directions. Equality inside marriage confronts personal laws; free and full consent confronts child and forced marriage; and protection of the family is the clause most often cited against reform of the family.
Article 17. The right to own property alone as well as in association with others, and no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his property.
Property is in the Declaration and in neither Covenant. The Cold War drafting defeated it, and India removed it from Part III by the Forty-fourth Amendment in 1978. It is the clearest case of a right whose place in the framework is political rather than logical.
Articles 18 to 20
Article 18. Freedom of thought, conscience and religion, including freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship and observance.
The freedom to change is express here and was fought over. The Covenant's article 18 later softened it to a freedom to have or to adopt a religion or belief of one's choice. Quoting both texts is a high-value point about how a declaration hardens into a treaty.
Article 19. Freedom of opinion and expression, including freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers.
Four components: opinion; expression; the right to seek and receive, not only to impart; and regardless of frontiers. The third is what [The Right to Know] is built on and the fourth is why the article governs the internet without amendment.
Article 20. Freedom of peaceful assembly and association, and no one may be compelled to belong to an association.
Article 21: the political article
21(1): the right to take part in the government of his country, directly or through freely chosen representatives.
21(2): the right of equal access to public service.
21(3): The will of the people shall be the basis of the authority of government; this will shall be expressed in periodic and genuine elections which shall be by universal and equal suffrage and shall be held by secret vote or by equivalent free voting procedures.
Article 21(3) is the most demanding sentence in the Declaration, because it does not merely protect a voter: it prescribes a form of government. Periodic, genuine, universal, equal and secret are five separate conditions, and a State can satisfy four and fail. Elections that are periodic, universal, equal and secret but not genuine describe a large number of real States.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 12 to 21
And it is the sentence that makes the Declaration contentious in an order of sovereign States, because it is the point at which an international instrument tells a government how it must be constituted.
Worked example
A State bars a minority from returning after they leave, refuses them nationality, requires every journalist to join a State press body, and holds elections in which one party may stand.
Article 13(2) is breached by the bar on return, since everyone has the right to return to his country.
Article 15 is breached by the refusal of nationality if the deprivation is arbitrary, and the two together produce statelessness, which detaches the person from the delivery of every other right.
Article 20 is breached expressly by the compulsory press body: no one may be compelled to belong to an association.
Article 19 is breached consequentially, because expression conditioned on membership of a State body is not free.
And article 21(3) is breached because a single-party election is not genuine, whatever its periodicity, suffrage and secrecy.
Note that four of the five failures are about the person's relationship to the State's own machinery, which is why this half of the Declaration matters most to a paper about order.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean these rights are unqualified. Article 29(2) supplies the limitation clause, and the Covenant attaches specific ones.
It does not mean article 14 obliges a State to grant asylum. It does not, and saying so is the honest answer.
And it does not mean property's absence from the Covenants makes it less of a right. It makes it a right with a weaker treaty home.
Quick revision
12: no arbitrary interference with privacy, family, home or correspondence, plus a right to the protection of the law against it.
13: movement within a State; leave any country including his own and return to his country. No right to enter another State.
14: to seek and to enjoy asylum, not to be granted it.
15: a right to a nationality; no arbitrary deprivation; a right to change it. It does not say which.
16: marriage and family with equal rights at marriage, during it and at dissolution; free and full consent; the family as the natural and fundamental group unit.
17: property alone or in association; no arbitrary deprivation. In the Declaration and in neither Covenant.
18, 19, 20: thought, conscience and religion including freedom to change; opinion and expression including seek, receive and impart, regardless of frontiers; peaceful assembly and association, and no compulsory membership.
21(3): elections periodic, genuine, universal, equal and secret. Five conditions; a State can satisfy four and fail.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 12 to 21
Test yourself
1. What is asymmetric about article 13, and why does it matter to this paper? Article 13 gives everyone freedom of movement and residence within the borders of each State, and the right to leave any country including their own and to return to their country. The asymmetry is that the right to leave is general while the right to enter is confined to one's own country: there is no right to enter any other State. That gap is the legal space in which the whole of immigration law operates and is half of the refugee problem, because a person may lawfully leave a State that persecutes them and find no State obliged to admit them. Article 14 does not close it, since it gives a right to seek and to enjoy asylum rather than to be granted it, and the Refugee Convention of 1951 approaches the problem from the other side, through non-refoulement, by forbidding return to a place of persecution rather than by creating a right of admission. For a paper about international order the point is structural: the Declaration states a right whose enjoyment depends entirely on a decision no instrument obliges anyone to make.
2. Why is article 21(3) the most demanding sentence in the Declaration? Because it prescribes a form of government rather than protecting an individual interest. It provides that the will of the people shall be the basis of the authority of government, and that this will shall be expressed in periodic and genuine elections which shall be by universal and equal suffrage and shall be held by secret vote or by equivalent free voting procedures. Five separate conditions follow, and a State can satisfy four and fail. Periodic addresses frequency, so a government elected once and never again fails. Universal addresses who may vote, so excluding women, a caste or a minority defeats it. Equal addresses the weight of a vote, so grossly unequal constituencies defeat it. Secret addresses the conditions of casting, since an observed vote is a coerced one. And genuine addresses whether there was a real choice, which is the condition most often failed in practice and which describes a large number of real States. In an order of sovereign States it is also the most contentious sentence, because it is the point at which an international instrument tells a government how it must be constituted.
3. What happened to the property right, and what does it show? Article 17 gives everyone the right to own property alone as well as in association with others and forbids arbitrary deprivation, and it appears in neither Covenant. The reason is documented rather than theoretical: when the Declaration was converted into binding treaties, the socialist bloc would not accept a property right in the form the Western States wanted, and the Western States would not accept the heavily qualified version acceptable to the other side, so the provision was dropped from both instruments rather than compromised. India performed the same operation domestically thirty years later, when the Forty-fourth Amendment removed the property right from Part III in 1978 and relocated it elsewhere in the Constitution. What it shows is that the presence or absence of a right in a particular instrument reflects the politics of the negotiation rather than a judgment about whether the interest is fundamental, which is a lesson that applies again to the New International Economic Order in Module IV.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 12 to 21
4. How do articles 18 and 19 differ between the Declaration and the Covenant? Article 18 of the Declaration expressly protects the freedom to change a religion or belief, alongside the freedom to manifest it in teaching, practice, worship and observance, alone or in community and in public or private. The Covenant's article 18 softened that wording to a freedom to have or to adopt a religion or belief of one's choice, a change made in response to objections during the drafting of the treaty, and the substance survives while the express reference to change does not. Comparing the two texts is a high-value point about how a declaration hardens into a treaty, because it shows the concessions that binding force cost. Article 19 travelled in the other direction: the Declaration's formulation, freedom to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers, was carried into the Covenant's article 19(2) substantially intact and gained an explicit limitation clause in 19(3). The word seek is the one that later carried the whole right of access to information, and regardless of frontiers is why the article governs the internet without amendment.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Articles 22 to 27 state the economic, social and cultural rights subject to the resources of each State, and articles 28 to 30 state the conditions on which every right in the instrument is held.
Article 22: the opening, and the qualification
Everyone, as a member of society, has the right to social security and is entitled to realization, through national effort and international co-operation and in accordance with the organization and resources of each State, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for his dignity and the free development of his personality.
Three things, and each is examinable.
"As a member of society": the second generation is stated relationally from its first word.
"Through national effort and international co-operation": the duty is not the territorial State's alone. This clause is the ancestor of article 2(1) of the Covenant and of the whole argument in [What the New International Economic Order Was].
"In accordance with the organization and resources of each State": a qualification with no counterpart in articles 1 to 21, and the seed of progressive realisation.
Articles 23 to 27, in outline
Article 23: the right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favourable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment; equal pay for equal work without any discrimination; just and favourable remuneration ensuring for himself and his family an existence worthy of human dignity; and the right to form and to join trade unions.
23(3) is a living wage stated as a human right in 1948, and it adds a State duty to supplement the wage where it does not reach.
Article 24: rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay. These were the demands of the nineteenth-century labour movement, already in binding conventions of the International Labour Organization before 1939.
Article 25: a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and security in unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond his control; and motherhood and childhood are entitled to special care and assistance, with all children, whether born in or out of wedlock, enjoying the same social protection.
Article 26: education, free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages, with elementary education compulsory; directed to the full development of the human personality and to strengthening respect for human rights; and parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education that shall be given to their children.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 22 to 30
Article 27: the right freely to participate in the cultural life of the community, to enjoy the arts and to share in scientific advancement and its benefits, and the right to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which one is the author.
27(1) and 27(2) are in tension, and the framework supplies no priority rule. A patent that prices a medicine beyond a population sets the two against each other.
Article 28: the article this paper is built on
Everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in this Declaration can be fully realized.
One sentence, and it is the only article whose subject is the arrangement of the world rather than a right. [What an International Order Means] took it apart; the four elements of an order and the whole of Modules II and III are the answer to it.
It is also the textual origin of the third generation: the rights to development, to peace and to a shared environment are all claims about the order, and [The Role of the United Nations in Advocating the Order] shows the claim being pressed.
And its weakness is the mirror of its strength: no duty-bearer, no obligation, no mechanism.
Article 29: duties, and the limitation clause
29(1): Everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible.
The only provision imposing an obligation on the individual, and the duties run to the community, not to the State. It is the direct answer to any charge that the framework is purely individualistic, and [The African Charter: The Duties of the Individual] shows a regional instrument taking it much further.
29(2): in the exercise of his rights, everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights and freedoms of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society.
The words "only" and "solely" make this a restriction on the power to restrict, not a general licence. That is the point candidates most often get backwards.
29(3): rights may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
Article 30: the saving clause
Nothing in this Declaration may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or to perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms set forth herein.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 22 to 30
Three addressees: State, group or person. It is one of the few places the Declaration speaks of groups and persons as potential violators. Its treaty counterpart is article 5(1) of both Covenants, and article 17 of the European Convention.
The danger in it is that a State can characterise its opponents as destroyers, and the safeguard is the threshold: activity aimed at the destruction of rights, which ordinary political opposition does not meet.
Worked example
A question asks what the Declaration contributed to the international order beyond a list of rights.
Articles 22 to 27 contributed the second generation, with the resource qualification in article 22 that the Covenant later turned into progressive realisation, and with the international co-operation clause that Module IV's economic-order claim was built on.
Article 28 contributed the concept of the order itself, and the entitlement to one.
Article 29 contributed the limitation clause every later instrument copied, and a statement of duties that answers the charge of individualism.
Article 30 contributed the anti-abuse rule, which every subsequent general instrument reproduces.
Close on the shape: articles 1 to 27 are the rights, and 28 to 30 are the terms on which they are held, which is why the last three are the constitutional provisions of the instrument.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean article 22's resource clause excuses inaction. The Covenant's article 2(1) is resource-conditioned and has immediate elements.
It does not mean article 28 creates an obligation on any identified State. It names no duty-bearer, which is its known limitation.
And it does not mean article 29(2) authorises restriction generally. It permits restriction only by law and only for the listed purposes.
Quick revision
22: social security as a member of society, realised through national effort and international co-operation and in accordance with the organization and resources of each State, for rights indispensable for his dignity.
23 to 27: work, free choice, equal pay for equal work, a remuneration ensuring an existence worthy of human dignity, trade unions; rest and leisure with holidays with pay; an adequate standard of living including food, clothing, housing and medical care, and motherhood and childhood entitled to special care; education free at least in the elementary and fundamental stages and compulsory at elementary level, with parents' prior right to choose; cultural life, the benefits of scientific advancement, and the author's moral and material interests.
28: everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights can be fully realized. The only article whose subject is the arrangement of the world.
29(1): duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible. 29(2): limitations only as determined by law and solely for the rights of others and the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society. 29(3): never contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
30: nothing implies for any State, group or person a right to activity aimed at the destruction of the rights.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 22 to 30
Test yourself
1. What does article 22 add beyond social security? Three things that shape the whole second generation. It states the category relationally, beginning "Everyone, as a member of society", so these are rights held as part of a community rather than only against it. It divides the duty, providing for realisation through national effort and international co-operation, which is the ancestor of article 2(1) of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant and the textual root of every later claim about international assistance, including the New International Economic Order and the right to development. And it qualifies the entitlement, requiring realisation in accordance with the organization and resources of each State, a limitation with no counterpart anywhere in articles 1 to 21 and the seed of progressive realisation. The article closes by describing these as the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for a person's dignity and the free development of their personality, which presents them as conditions of the dignity article 1 rests on rather than as welfare provision.
2. Why is article 28 the article this paper is built on? Because it is the only provision in the Declaration whose subject is the arrangement of the world rather than an entitlement of a person. Everyone is entitled to a social and international order in which the rights and freedoms set forth in the Declaration can be fully realised. Every other article names something a person may claim: a life, a trial, an education. This one names the conditions in which those claims can be met, which is exactly the subject of a paper on human rights and international order. It has two further consequences. It internationalises the duty, because an order that is international cannot be produced by any State acting alone, which is why Modules II and III are about institutions rather than about rights. And it is the textual origin of the third generation, since the claims to development, to peace and to a shared environment are all claims about the order rather than about a discrete entitlement. Its weakness is the mirror of its strength: it identifies no duty-bearer, specifies no obligation and creates no mechanism.
The Universal Declaration: Articles 22 to 30
3. What do the three closing articles do? They state the terms on which every right in the instrument is held, which is why they function as the Declaration's constitutional provisions. Article 28 states the conditions: an entitlement to a social and international order in which the rights can be fully realised. Article 29 states the limits in three parts: everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible, which is the only obligation the Declaration imposes on an individual and runs to the community rather than to the State; limitations are permitted only as determined by law and solely for securing due recognition and respect for the rights of others and meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society, where the words only and solely make it a restriction on the power to restrict rather than a licence; and rights may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations. Article 30 states the instrument's integrity: nothing in it implies for any State, group or person a right to activity aimed at the destruction of the rights it sets out.
4. What tension does article 27 contain, and how should it be handled? Article 27(1) gives everyone the right freely to participate in the cultural life of the community, to enjoy the arts and to share in scientific advancement and its benefits. Article 27(2) gives everyone the right to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which they are the author, which is the human rights root of intellectual property. The two pull against each other whenever exclusive rights restrict access, and the sharpest case is a patented medicine priced beyond the population that needs it, where one paragraph promises a share in scientific advancement and the other protects the interest that makes the price possible. Neither the Declaration nor article 15 of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, which repeats the pairing, supplies a priority rule. The right approach is to state that the conflict is on the face of the article, to note that it is managed rather than settled through compulsory licensing and public health flexibilities, and to resist inventing an answer the instruments do not give.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Declaration was adopted as a General Assembly resolution, which recommends rather than binds, and much of its content now binds every State as customary international law, as an authoritative interpretation of the Charter, and through the treaties that reproduce it.
What it was in 1948
Resolution 217 A (III) of the General Assembly.
Charter article 10 empowers the Assembly to discuss any question within the scope of the Charter and to make recommendations, so a resolution addressed to Members recommends and does not oblige.
And the text says so about itself: the proclamation describes it as a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations, to the end that every individual and every organ of society shall strive by teaching and education to promote respect for these rights and by progressive measures to secure their universal and effective recognition and observance.
A candidate who says the Declaration was legally binding in 1948 is wrong, and saying so plainly is the beginning of a good answer rather than a concession.
The four routes by which it now binds
One: customary international law
What custom requires: a general and consistent practice of States, followed out of a sense of legal obligation.
The argument for the Declaration. Its provisions have been invoked, incorporated into constitutions, reproduced in treaties and applied by courts and by United Nations organs continuously for more than seventy-five years, and States accused of breaching them defend their conduct rather than deny the standard.
That last point is the strongest. A State that tortures denies the torture; it does not assert a right to torture. Denial in the face of accusation is evidence of the rule, not against it.
How far it goes. There is broad acceptance that the core has become customary: the prohibitions of genocide, slavery, torture, prolonged arbitrary detention and systematic racial discrimination, and the principle of non-discrimination. There is no consensus that every one of the thirty articles has.
A precise answer says "much of it", identifies the core, and does not claim the whole.
Two: authoritative interpretation of the Charter
The reasoning. Charter articles 55 and 56 bind Members to promote and observe human rights without defining them. The Declaration was drafted by the organ article 68 required to be created, for that purpose, and adopted without a dissenting vote.
So it supplies the content of a binding obligation, and the Proclamation of Teheran in 1968 stated that the Declaration constitutes an obligation for the members of the international community.
Three: incorporation into treaties
The two Covenants of 1966 reproduce most of it in binding form, and the core treaties that followed take particular articles further.
What Kind of Instrument the Declaration Is
And the regional instruments cite it in their preambles: the European Convention of 1950, the American Convention of 1969 and the African Charter of 1981 all do, which is why Module II reads as variations on one text.
Four: domestic constitutional adoption
Many constitutions written after 1948 reproduce its language or refer to it expressly.
India's route is interpretive rather than textual. The Declaration is not part of Indian law, and Indian courts use it to construe Part III, relying on the direction in article 51(c) that the State foster respect for international law and treaty obligations, and on the rule that international obligations are read in where no inconsistent statute occupies the field.
What "not binding" bought
The counter-intuitive point, and it is the one worth carrying. The Declaration achieved what it did because it was not a treaty.
No ratifications were needed, so it took effect immediately and universally rather than State by State.
No reservations were possible, so its text reads the same everywhere, which [Regional Systems Compared] shows is not true of the treaties.
And no State had to accept supervision, which is why it could be adopted in 1948 while the Covenants took eighteen more years and are still not universally ratified.
The cost was equally specific: no remedy, no forum, no complaint, and no consequence for breach except argument.
The comparison to carry
Declaration 1948
Covenants 1966
Form
General Assembly resolution
Treaties
Binding when adopted
No
Yes, on parties
Applies to
All States, as a standard
Parties only
Reservations
Impossible
Permitted, subject to object and purpose
Supervision
None
Reporting; complaints under protocols
Status now
Much of it customary
Binding on parties, parts also customary
Worked example
A State is accused of prolonged arbitrary detention. It has not ratified the Covenant on Civil and Political Rights and argues that the Declaration is only a recommendation.
Concede the form. It is a resolution and was not binding as such in 1948.
Then take the routes. Prolonged arbitrary detention is among the provisions widely accepted as customary, so it binds regardless of ratification. The Declaration supplies the content of the State's own Charter obligation under articles 55 and 56, accepted on becoming a Member. It is reproduced in treaties the State has not ratified, which is evidence of the customary rule rather than a source of obligation for it. And if the State's own constitution reproduces the guarantee, the domestic route is available too.
Close on the evidential point. If the State denies the detentions rather than asserting a right to detain, its own conduct is evidence that it accepts the rule.
Concede the form, establish the substance by another route, and use the denial as proof of the standard.
What Kind of Instrument the Declaration Is
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the whole Declaration is customary law. The core is; the claim about every article is contested.
It does not mean form is irrelevant. A treaty gives a claimant a forum, and the Declaration gives none.
And it does not mean the Declaration has been superseded. It is still the text everyone cites, including in States that have ratified nothing.
Quick revision
Adopted as General Assembly resolution 217 A (III), a recommendation under Charter article 10, describing itself as a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations.
Four routes to binding force: customary international law; authoritative interpretation of Charter articles 55 and 56, endorsed by the Proclamation of Teheran 1968; incorporation into treaties, universal and regional; and domestic constitutional adoption, which in India is interpretive through article 51(c).
Widely accepted as customary: genocide, slavery, torture, prolonged arbitrary detention, systematic racial discrimination and non-discrimination. Not every article.
Non-binding form was an advantage: no ratification, no reservations, no supervision to accept. The cost was no remedy and no forum.
The evidential point: a State accused of torture denies the torture rather than asserting a right to torture, and denial is evidence of the rule.
Test yourself
1. What was the Declaration in 1948, and why does the form matter? It was resolution 217 A (III) of the General Assembly. Under article 10 of the Charter the Assembly may discuss questions within the Charter's scope and make recommendations, so a resolution addressed to Members recommends rather than obliges, and the text says as much about itself, proclaiming the Declaration as a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all nations to the end that every individual and every organ of society shall strive by teaching and education to promote respect for the rights and by progressive measures to secure their universal and effective recognition and observance. The form matters twice. A candidate asserting that the Declaration was binding in 1948 has made a factual error that undermines everything else in the answer. And the form is what made adoption possible at all, since no State had to ratify anything, accept supervision or expose itself to a complaint, which is why forty-eight States could agree in 1948 to language that took a further eighteen years to put into treaties.
2. Set out the routes by which it now binds. Four. Customary international law: its provisions have been invoked, written into constitutions, reproduced in treaties and applied by courts and United Nations organs continuously for over seventy-five years, and there is broad acceptance that the core has become customary, in particular the prohibitions of genocide, slavery, torture, prolonged arbitrary detention and systematic racial discrimination, and the principle of non-discrimination. Authoritative interpretation of the Charter: articles 55 and 56 bind Members to promote and observe human rights without defining them, and the Declaration, drafted by the commission article 68 required and adopted without a dissenting vote, supplies that content, a position the Proclamation of Teheran stated expressly in 1968. Incorporation into treaties: the two Covenants reproduce most of it in binding form, and the European, American and African regional instruments cite it in their preambles. And domestic constitutional adoption, whether by textual reproduction or, as in India, by courts using it to construe fundamental rights under article 51(c)'s direction to foster respect for international law.
What Kind of Instrument the Declaration Is
3. Why is a State's denial of an accusation evidence for the rule? Because custom requires a general and consistent practice followed out of a sense of legal obligation, and how a State responds to an accusation reveals whether it accepts the standard. A State accused of torture almost never asserts a right to torture: it denies that torture occurred, disputes the facts, or characterises the treatment as something else. Each of those responses concedes that torture would be unlawful, because a State denying an allegation is arguing about facts within a rule it accepts rather than about whether the rule exists. Systematic denial across many States over many decades is therefore stronger evidence of an accepted legal standard than compliance would be, since compliance is ambiguous between obligation and convenience. The argument has limits that should be stated with it: it works for the core prohibitions where denial is the invariable pattern, and it does not establish that every one of the thirty articles has become customary.
4. In what sense was the Declaration's non-binding form an advantage? In three specific senses a treaty could not have delivered. No ratification was required, so the standard applied immediately and to everyone rather than accumulating State by State over decades, which is what actually happened to the Covenants, adopted in 1966 and in force only in 1976. No reservations were possible, so the text reads the same everywhere, whereas the treaties that followed carry reservations that vary the obligation from party to party and, in some cases, hollow out central provisions. And no State had to accept supervision, which removed the objection that has delayed or prevented ratification of binding instruments ever since. The cost was equally specific: no remedy, no forum, no complaints procedure and no consequence for breach beyond argument and reputation. The honest assessment is that the Declaration bought universality of application at the price of enforceability, and that the four routes to binding force are how the framework has spent seventy-five years recovering what the form gave away.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The Assembly resolved in 1950 to draft one covenant covering all rights, reversed itself in 1952 and directed two to be adopted simultaneously, and the reasons given were about the nature of the obligations and the supervision they required, though the Cold War division of the drafting table is inseparable from the outcome.
The chronology
Date
Step
1948
The Declaration adopted, containing both categories
1950
The Assembly resolves that the covenant shall include economic, social and cultural rights
1951
The Commission drafts articles on those rights
1952
The Assembly reverses and requests two covenants, to be adopted and opened for signature simultaneously
1954
Draft covenants transmitted to the Assembly
1954 to 1966
Article-by-article consideration in the Third Committee
16 December 1966
Both Covenants and the first Optional Protocol adopted
3 January 1976
The Economic, Social and Cultural Rights Covenant enters into force
23 March 1976
The Civil and Political Rights Covenant enters into force
Eighteen years from Declaration to Covenants, and another ten before they were in force, which is the strongest practical argument for having produced a declaration first.
The four reasons
Different obligations
Civil and political rights can be respected immediately; economic and social rights require resources and take time.
In the texts: article 2(1) of the Civil and Political Covenant requires a State to respect and to ensure the rights; article 2(1) of the other requires steps to the maximum of its available resources, with a view to achieving progressively the full realization of the rights.
The argument is only half right. Elections, courts and legal aid cost a great deal, and the duty not to expel a child from school costs nothing.
Different supervision, which is the strongest reason
A right owed immediately can be supervised by a complaint, because a body can decide whether it was breached on given facts.
A right realised progressively is harder to supervise that way, because the question is whether the State has done enough over time, and periodic reporting is the technique suited to it.
This is why the split matters to a machinery paper. It produced two different systems: a Human Rights Committee with a complaints procedure from 1966, and no complaints procedure for economic and social rights until the Optional Protocol opened in 2008 and entered into force in 2013. Forty-seven years.
Justiciability
Courts can decide whether a trial was fair; they cannot decide what proportion of a budget goes to hospitals.
The reply is that courts have done it, through reasonableness review and the minimum core, without designing budgets.
The politics
Western States gave priority to civil and political rights; the socialist bloc to economic and social rights; and the newly independent States to self-determination and development. Two instruments let each group ratify what it valued and delay what it did not.
Why There Are Two Covenants
The evidence that politics mattered is the ratification pattern that followed: several States ratified one Covenant long before the other, which a single instrument would have prevented.
What the split preserved
Adopted and opened for signature on the same day, 16 December 1966, by the Assembly's own 1952 direction, so neither could be presented as senior.
Article 1 is identical in both. All peoples have the right of self-determination; they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development; they may freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources; and in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence.
That identical article is the drafters' own statement that the two instruments are one framework, and it is the moment self-determination became a treaty right. [Self-Determination] and [Permanent Sovereignty over Natural Resources] both start there.
Both preambles are identical, and both recite that the ideal of free human beings enjoying freedom from fear and want can be achieved only if conditions are created whereby everyone may enjoy his civil and political rights as well as his economic, social and cultural rights.
What it cost the order
A hierarchy in practice. One treaty had a complaints procedure and the other did not for forty-seven years, so one generated jurisprudence and the other generated reports, and the difference in visible law was read as a difference in status.
Selective ratification, so the same instrument does not bind the same set of States.
Two committees, two reporting cycles and two bodies of practice for rights the Declaration treated as one, which is a real burden on a small State's administration.
And a vocabulary for dismissal, used in both directions during the Cold War.
Vienna 1993 is the formal repair: all human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated, and must be treated globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing and with the same emphasis.
Worked example
A question asks whether the decision to draft two covenants was justified.
Give the chronology: 1950 for one, 1952 for two, 1966 for adoption, 1976 for entry into force.
Give the four reasons, marking which are formal and which political.
Concede the strongest: supervision genuinely differs, and periodic reporting is the right technique for a progressive obligation. That is a reason, not a pretext.
Then attack: the different-obligation argument fails in both directions, justiciability has been disproved by practice, and the political explanation accounts for a ratification pattern the formal reasons cannot.
Why There Are Two Covenants
Note what the drafters did to prevent a hierarchy: simultaneous adoption, identical article 1, identical preambles.
And close on the outcome: the hierarchy arrived anyway, through the machinery, and Vienna was needed to repudiate it.
What it does NOT mean
It does not mean the drafters intended a hierarchy. Simultaneous adoption and the identical article 1 are evidence they intended the opposite.
It does not mean the split was wrong. The reasons were partly sound and partly convenient, and the consequences were worse than anticipated.
And it does not mean the two are separate frameworks. They share article 1, share a preamble, and were drafted by the same commission from the same Declaration.
Quick revision
1950 one covenant; 1952 two, to be adopted simultaneously; 16 December 1966 both adopted with the first Optional Protocol; in force January and March 1976.
Four reasons: different obligations (respect and ensure against progressively, to the maximum of available resources); different supervision, complaints against reporting, which is the strongest; justiciability; and Cold War politics.
The machinery consequence: a complaints procedure for one from 1966, and none for the other until the Optional Protocol entered into force in 2013, forty-seven years later.
Preserved: same-day adoption, identical article 1 on self-determination, identical preambles reciting that the ideal is achieved only if both sets are enjoyed.
Cost: a practical hierarchy, selective ratification, two committees, and a vocabulary for dismissal. Vienna 1993 is the repair.
Test yourself
1. Trace the decision to split, with dates. The Universal Declaration of 1948 contained both categories in a single instrument. In 1950 the General Assembly resolved that the covenant to be drafted should include economic, social and cultural rights, and the Commission on Human Rights prepared articles on them during 1951. In 1952 the Assembly reversed itself and requested two covenants instead, directing that they be adopted and opened for signature simultaneously so that neither would appear senior to the other. Draft covenants reached the Assembly in 1954, and the Third Committee then considered them article by article for twelve years. Both Covenants and the first Optional Protocol were adopted on 16 December 1966, and they entered into force on 3 January and 23 March 1976 respectively. The interval is worth stating in any answer: eighteen years from the Declaration to adoption and a further decade to entry into force, which is the strongest practical vindication of the decision to produce a declaration first rather than waiting for a treaty.
2. Which of the four reasons survives scrutiny, and why does it matter most to this paper? The supervision argument. A right that must be respected immediately can be supervised by an individual complaint, because a body can decide on given facts whether a particular trial was fair or a particular detention arbitrary. A right realised progressively to the maximum of available resources is harder to supervise that way, because the question is whether the State has done enough over time given what it had, and periodic reporting is the technique suited to that question. That is a genuine institutional reason rather than a pretext. It matters most to a paper about international order because it is the reason that produced two different machineries rather than two different texts: a Human Rights Committee with an individual complaints procedure from 1966, and no complaints procedure at all for economic, social and cultural rights until the Optional Protocol was adopted in 2008 and entered into force in 2013. Forty-seven years of difference in visible law is what created the practical hierarchy, and it is a fact about mechanism rather than about principle.
Why There Are Two Covenants
3. What did the drafters do to prevent a hierarchy, and did it work? Three things. They directed in 1952 that the two Covenants be adopted and opened for signature simultaneously, and both were adopted on 16 December 1966, so neither could be presented as the primary instrument. They gave both an identical article 1, providing that all peoples have the right of self-determination, by virtue of which they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development, and that all peoples may freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources and may in no case be deprived of their own means of subsistence. And they gave both identical preambles, reciting that the ideal of free human beings enjoying freedom from fear and want can be achieved only if conditions are created whereby everyone may enjoy civil and political rights as well as economic, social and cultural rights. It did not work. The hierarchy arrived through the machinery rather than the text, because one Covenant could be invoked by an individual from the outset and the other could not for forty-seven years, so one accumulated visible jurisprudence and the other accumulated reports, and the difference was read as a difference in status.
4. What did the split cost the international order? Four things. A practical hierarchy, since for forty-seven years only one Covenant could be invoked by an individual, and law that is visible looks more real than law that is reported. Selective ratification, because States could adopt the instrument they favoured and postpone the other, so the same set of rights does not bind the same set of States, which a single covenant would have prevented. Institutional duplication, with two committees, two reporting cycles and two bodies of practice for rights the Declaration had treated as one, which is a genuine administrative burden on a small State and part of the reason for chronic non-reporting. And a vocabulary for dismissal, because anyone wishing to downgrade either category acquired a textual argument, which both blocs used during the Cold War. The formal repair is the Vienna Declaration of 1993, which states that all human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated and must be treated globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing and with the same emphasis. The practical repair is the Optional Protocol that finally gave the second Covenant a complaints procedure.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Article 1 gives all peoples self-determination, article 2 requires States to respect and ensure the rights and to provide an effective remedy, article 3 requires equal enjoyment by men and women, article 4 governs derogation with seven articles beyond its reach, and articles 6 to 27 are the substantive rights.
Article 1: self-determination
1(1): All peoples have the right of self-determination. By virtue of that right they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development.
1(2): all peoples may freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources, without prejudice to obligations arising out of international economic co-operation based upon the principle of mutual benefit and international law, and in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence.
1(3): States Parties, including those having responsibility for the administration of Non-Self-Governing and Trust Territories, shall promote the realisation of the right and shall respect it.
Three points for this paper. It is identical in both Covenants. It is a right of peoples, so the Human Rights Committee has held it cannot found an individual communication. And paragraph 3 names the administering powers, which converted decolonisation from a political programme into a treaty obligation. [Self-Determination] and [Permanent Sovereignty over Natural Resources] both build on it.
Article 2: the general obligation
2(1): each State Party undertakes to respect and to ensure to all individuals within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction the rights recognised, without distinction of any kind.
2(2): to take the necessary steps, in accordance with its constitutional processes, to adopt such laws or other measures as may be necessary.
2(3): to ensure an effective remedy, notwithstanding that the violation has been committed by persons acting in an official capacity; that the claim is determined by competent judicial, administrative or legislative authorities, with a duty to develop the possibilities of judicial remedy; and that the authorities enforce such remedies.
Five obligations, and candidates usually notice two. Respect. Ensure, which imports protection against third parties and positive steps. Non-discrimination, immediate. Legislate, under 2(2). And remedy, under 2(3), which is the Declaration's article 8 in binding form and is what [Domestic Courts as the Primary Protection Mechanism] rests on.
"Within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction" is the extraterritoriality question in six words, and control and custody extend it.
Article 3, and article 4
Article 3: the equal right of men and women to the enjoyment of all civil and political rights, which goes beyond article 2's prohibition of discrimination by requiring equality of enjoyment as a positive undertaking.
The Civil and Political Covenant
Article 4: derogation. A public emergency threatening the life of the nation, officially proclaimed; measures strictly required by the exigencies; consistent with other international obligations; no discrimination solely on race, colour, sex, language, religion or social origin; immediate notification through the Secretary-General.
Article 4(2) lists the seven that cannot be touched: 6 life, 7 torture, 8(1) and 8(2) slavery and servitude, 11 no imprisonment for contractual debt, 15 no retroactive offence or heavier penalty, 16 recognition as a person before the law, and 18 thought, conscience and religion.
Read the list twice. Four are expected. Three are not: debt imprisonment, retroactivity and legal personhood. Their presence tells you the drafters were protecting against a State that abolishes a person in law, punishes yesterday's lawful act, or jails the poor for poverty. [Counter-Terrorism Measures and the Rights They Engage] uses the list.
Article 5: the two saving clauses
Article 5(1) is the abuse of rights clause: nothing in the Covenant may be interpreted as implying for any State, group or person any right to engage in any activity or perform any act aimed at the destruction of any of the rights and freedoms recognized herein or at their limitation to a greater extent than is provided for.
Article 5(2) is the more useful one: there shall be no restriction upon or derogation from any of the fundamental human rights recognized or existing in any State Party pursuant to law, conventions, regulations or custom on the pretext that the present Covenant does not recognize such rights or that it recognizes them to a lesser extent.
That is the pro homine rule in the Covenant itself, identical to article 5(2) of the other Covenant, and it is what prevents ratification from being used to lower a standard a State already meets. [Regionalism Against Universality] traces the same rule through the regional treaties.
Articles 6 to 27, in outline
6 life, with the death penalty regulated and not abolished, only for the most serious crimes, never for offences by under-eighteens and never carried out on pregnant women.
7 torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, absolute, with no medical or scientific experimentation without free consent.
8 slavery, servitude and forced labour, with the first two non-derogable and the third not.
9 liberty and security: no arbitrary arrest, reasons at the time of arrest, prompt production before a judge, trial within a reasonable time or release, pre-trial detention not the general rule, proceedings to test lawfulness, and enforceable compensation.
10 treatment in custody with humanity and respect for the inherent dignity of the human person, accused segregated from convicted, and reformation and social rehabilitation as the essential aim.
The Civil and Political Covenant
11 no imprisonment merely for inability to fulfil a contractual obligation.
12 movement and residence, freedom to leave any country, and no arbitrary deprivation of the right to enter his own country.
13 expulsion of an alien only by a decision in accordance with law, with rights to submit reasons, review and representation, except where compelling reasons of national security otherwise require.
14 fair trial, in seven lettered minimum guarantees, plus appeal, compensation for a miscarriage, and double jeopardy.
15 no retroactive offence under national or international law, no heavier penalty, and the benefit of a lighter penalty enacted later.
16 recognition everywhere as a person before the law.
17 no arbitrary or unlawful interference with privacy, family, home or correspondence, plus the right to the protection of the law.
18 thought, conscience and religion, with 18(3) limiting only manifestation and containing no national security ground.
19 opinion absolutely, and expression with special duties and responsibilities, restricted only as provided by law and necessary for the rights or reputations of others, national security, public order, public health or morals.
20 the only mandatory prohibitions: war propaganda and advocacy of national, racial or religious hatred constituting incitement to discrimination, hostility or violenceshall be prohibited by law.
21 peaceful assembly, and 22 association including trade unions, both on the necessary in a democratic society formula.
23 family and marriage, with free and full consent and equality of rights and responsibilities of spouses.
24 the child: measures of protection from family, society and the State, registration immediately after birth, and the right to acquire a nationality.
25 the political rights: citizens only, the right and the opportunity, genuine periodic elections by universal and equal suffrage and secret ballot, and access on general terms of equality to public service.
26 equality before the law and equal protection as a free-standing right, reaching any field regulated and protected by public authorities, not only Covenant rights.
27 persons belonging to ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities, in community with other members of their group, to enjoy their culture, profess and practise their religion and use their language.
Why this Covenant matters to an order
Because it is the first universal instrument with machinery attached. [The Treaty Bodies] and [Individual Communications] take the Committee under article 28 and the Optional Protocol.
And because article 26 is the door through which claims the Covenant does not contain reach the stronger machinery. A discriminatory pension is not a Covenant right; it is a field regulated by public authorities, and article 26 reaches it.
Worked example
A State proclaims an emergency, detains without trial, tries detainees before military officers, and applies a statute enacted after the conduct.
The Civil and Political Covenant
Article 4 permits derogation from articles 9 and 14 if the conditions are met, and not from article 15, which is on the 4(2) list.
So the retroactive statute fails outright, and no emergency is relevant to it.
Article 9's derogation must still be strictly required, and the remedy protecting the non-derogable core survives, so proceedings to test the lawfulness of detention must remain available.
Article 14's guarantees may be derogated from, and a military tribunal must still be independent and impartial if the State has not derogated from that.
And article 2(3) requires an effective remedy throughout.
The order of the answer: identify the non-derogable article first, then the conditions on the derogable ones, then the remedy.
What it does NOT mean
Article 1 does not give an individual remedy. It is a right of peoples, and no communication lies on it.
Article 6 does not abolish the death penalty. It restricts it, and the Second Optional Protocol of 1989 abolishes it for its parties.
And article 20 does not make offensiveness criminal. The threshold is advocacy amounting to incitement.
Quick revision
1: all peoples self-determination; free disposal of natural wealth and resources; in no case deprived of their means of subsistence; administering States must promote and respect it. Identical in both Covenants; no individual communication.
2: respect and ensure, within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction, without distinction; legislate; and an effective remedy notwithstanding official capacity, determined by a competent authority and enforced.
3 equal enjoyment by men and women. 4 derogation, with the non-derogable seven: 6, 7, 8(1) and 8(2), 11, 15, 16, 18.
6 to 27: life; torture; slavery; liberty; custody; contractual debt; movement; expulsion of aliens; fair trial in seven guarantees; retroactivity with the lighter penalty benefit; legal personality; privacy with a duty to protect; religion, with no national security ground in 18(3); expression with duties and responsibilities; article 20's mandatory prohibitions; assembly; association; family; the child; article 25's right and the opportunity; article 26 free-standing equality; and article 27 minorities.
Test yourself
1. Why is article 1 unusual, and what does it do for this paper? It provides that all peoples have the right of self-determination, by virtue of which they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development; that all peoples may freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources without prejudice to obligations arising out of international economic co-operation based on the principle of mutual benefit, and that in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence; and that States Parties, including those responsible for administering Non-Self-Governing and Trust Territories, shall promote and respect it. Three features are unusual. It is identical in both Covenants, which is the drafters' own statement that the two instruments form one framework. It is a right of peoples rather than individuals, so the Human Rights Committee has held that it cannot found an individual communication under the Optional Protocol, making it a treaty right with no individual remedy. And paragraph 3 names the administering powers, which converted decolonisation from a political programme into a treaty obligation. For this paper it does double duty, since paragraph 2 is the treaty form of permanent sovereignty over natural resources and is where the Module IV claim on the economic order begins.
The Civil and Political Covenant
2. Set out the five obligations in article 2. To respect the rights, meaning not to violate them by the State's own conduct. To ensure them, which imports the duties to protect against third parties and to take positive steps, and is the word that makes the Covenant more than a list of prohibitions. To do both without distinction of any kind on an open list of grounds, an obligation that is immediate and admits no progressive defence. To legislate, since article 2(2) requires a State, where a right is not already provided for, to take the necessary steps in accordance with its constitutional processes to adopt such laws or other measures as may be necessary. And to provide a remedy under article 2(3), which has three limbs: an effective remedy notwithstanding that the violation was committed by persons acting in an official capacity, determination of the claim by competent judicial, administrative or legislative authorities with a duty to develop the possibilities of judicial remedy, and enforcement of remedies when granted. The words within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction in article 2(1) are the extraterritoriality question in six words, and effective control and custody extend the obligation beyond the territory.
3. What is on the article 4(2) list, and what does its composition reveal? Articles 6, 7, 8 paragraphs 1 and 2, 11, 15, 16 and 18: the inherent right to life; freedom from torture and from cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment and from medical or scientific experimentation without free consent; freedom from slavery, the slave trade and servitude; freedom from imprisonment merely for inability to fulfil a contractual obligation; freedom from retroactive criminal law and from a heavier penalty than was applicable at the time; the right to recognition everywhere as a person before the law; and freedom of thought, conscience and religion. Four of these are what anyone would predict. The other three are the interesting ones: debt imprisonment, retroactivity and legal personhood are on the list because the drafters were protecting not only against cruelty but against a State that abolishes a person in law, punishes what was lawful when done, or jails people for poverty. Note also the precision on article 8, where paragraphs 1 and 2 are non-derogable while paragraph 3, forced or compulsory labour, is not, and that paragraph already excludes service exacted in an emergency threatening the life of the community.
The Civil and Political Covenant
4. Why is article 26 the most useful article in the Covenant for a machinery paper? Because it is free-standing where article 2(1) is accessory, and it therefore lets claims the Covenant does not contain reach the stronger of the two supervisory systems. Article 2(1) forbids discrimination in the enjoyment of the rights recognised in the Covenant, so a complaint under it must attach to a Covenant right. Article 26 provides independently that all persons are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to the equal protection of the law, and requires the law to prohibit discrimination and guarantee equal and effective protection on any ground. The Human Rights Committee has held that it applies to any field regulated and protected by public authorities, not only to the Covenant's own subject-matter. The consequence for machinery is direct: a discriminatory social security scheme, tax rule or education subsidy can be challenged under the Civil and Political Covenant, which has had an individual complaints procedure since 1966, even though the underlying entitlement belongs to the other Covenant, whose procedure arrived only in 2013.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Article 1 is identical to its twin, article 2(1) requires each State to take steps to the maximum of its available resources with a view to achieving progressively the full realisation of the rights, article 2(2) makes non-discrimination immediate, and articles 6 to 15 are work, conditions of work, unions, social security, family, standard of living, health, education and culture.
Article 2(1), phrase by phrase
Read it in six pieces, because every examiner's question about this Covenant is a question about one of them.
"Undertakes to take steps" is an immediate obligation. The steps are due now; only the full result is deferred.
"Individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical" is the only obligation clause in either Covenant that expressly names other States. It is the treaty root of what [What Survived: the Right to Development] and Module IV's claim about the economic order build on.
"To the maximum of its available resources" is a ceiling measured against the State's own resources, so a poor State is judged by what it had and a rich one is not excused by competing priorities.
"With a view to achieving progressively the full realization" is the phrase that gives the Covenant its reputation for softness, and it means the destination is fixed and only the pace is variable.
"By all appropriate means" leaves the choice of instrument to the State.
"Including particularly the adoption of legislative measures" singles out one means as expected.
Two obligations in article 2 are not progressive at all. Article 2(2)'s guarantee that the rights will be exercised without discrimination of any kind is immediate, on the same list of grounds as the other Covenant. And "take steps" is immediate. Candidates who write that the whole Covenant is progressive lose the marks that separate a pass from a good answer.
Article 2(3) is the one paragraph with no twin: developing countries, with due regard to human rights and their national economy, may determine to what extent they would guarantee the economic rights in the Covenant to non-nationals. It is narrow. It reaches economic rights only, not social or cultural ones, and only developing countries may use it.
Articles 3, 4 and 5
Article 3: the equal right of men and women to enjoyment of all the rights, matching its twin.
Article 4: this Covenant has a general limitation clause and no derogation clause, which is the reverse of the other one. Limitations must be determined by law, compatible with the nature of these rights, and solely for the purpose of promoting the general welfare in a democratic society.
There is no emergency clause here, so a State cannot suspend the right to education by proclaiming an emergency; it can only limit rights on the article 4 formula.
The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant
Article 5: the abuse-of-rights clause, and paragraph 2 forbids restricting an existing national right on the pretext that the Covenant recognises it less generously.
Articles 6 to 15, in outline
6 work, as the right of everyone to the opportunity to gain his living by work which he freely chooses or accepts, with technical and vocational guidance and training among the steps.
7 just and favourable conditions: fair wages and equal remuneration for work of equal value without distinction of any kind, with women guaranteed conditions not inferior to men's; a decent living for the worker and the family; safety and health; equal opportunity of promotion subject to seniority and competence only; and rest, leisure, limited hours, periodic holidays with pay and pay for public holidays.
8 trade unions in four limbs: to form and join, to federate and to join international trade-union organisations, to function freely, and the right to strike, provided that it is exercised in conformity with the laws of the particular country, which is the only express treaty right to strike in the Bill.
9 social security, including social insurance, in a single sentence.
10 the family: the widest possible protection and assistance, marriage on free consent, paid leave or leave with adequate social security benefits for working mothers before and after childbirth, protection of children and young persons from economic and social exploitation, and age limits below which paid child labour is prohibited and punishable by law.
11 an adequate standard of living, including adequate food, clothing and housing, and the continuous improvement of living conditions; plus the fundamental right of everyone to be free from hunger, with duties to improve production, conservation and distribution and to ensure an equitable distribution of world food supplies in relation to need.
12 the highest attainable standard of physical and mental health, with four named steps including reduction of the stillbirth rate and infant mortality, environmental and industrial hygiene, control of epidemic and other diseases, and medical service in the event of sickness.
13 education, directed to the full development of the human personality and the sense of its dignity; primary compulsory and free to all, secondary generally available and accessible with free education progressively introduced, higher education equally accessible on the basis of capacity, fundamental education for those who missed primary, and respect for the liberty of parents to choose non-public schools.
14 a two-year deadline: a State that cannot yet secure free compulsory primary education must, within two years, work out and adopt a detailed plan of action with its own timetable. This is the answer to anyone who says the Covenant sets no dates.
The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant
15 culture: to take part in cultural life, to enjoy the benefits of scientific progress and its applications, and to benefit from the moral and material interests of one's own scientific, literary or artistic production, with an undertaking to respect the freedom indispensable for scientific research and creative activity.
Why the differences matter to an order
Because they are the reason the two halves developed different machinery. [Why There Are Two Covenants] traced the split; the consequence is that this Covenant had reporting only for decades and its complaints procedure arrived with the Optional Protocol in 2013.
And because article 2(1)'s co-operation clause is the only treaty text a developing State can point to when it argues that the order itself, and not only its own government, owes something. [The New International Economic Order Assessed Today] turns on how far that clause can be pressed.
Worked example
A State cuts its health budget in a recession, closes rural clinics, and defends the decision by saying that article 2(1) makes the right progressive.
Progressive realisation sets a direction, and a deliberately retrogressive measure is presumed impermissible.
The test is the State's own maximum available resources, so the question is whether the cut was unavoidable given everything the State had, including international assistance sought under article 2(1).
Article 2(2) is immediate, so if the closures fall on one ethnic region, the discrimination limb is breached whatever the resource position.
Article 12(2)(d) names medical service in the event of sickness as a step towards full realisation, which is where the substance sits.
And article 4 does not help the State, because a budget cut is not a limitation determined by law for the general welfare; it is a failure of realisation, which is a different question.
What it does NOT mean
Progressive realisation is not a promise to try. The obligations to take steps and not to discriminate are immediate, and the destination is fixed.
Article 8 does not make strikes lawful everywhere. The right is expressly subject to the laws of the particular country.
And article 2(3) does not let a developed State treat aliens worse. Only developing countries may invoke it, and only for economic rights.
Quick revision
1 identical to its twin. 2(1): take steps, individually and through international assistance and co-operation, to the maximum of available resources, progressively achieving full realisation, by all appropriate means, including particularly legislative measures. 2(2) non-discrimination, immediate. 2(3) developing countries and economic rights of non-nationals only.
3 equal enjoyment by men and women. 4limitation clause, no derogation clause: determined by law, compatible with the nature of the rights, solely to promote the general welfare in a democratic society. 5 abuse of rights.
6 work freely chosen. 7 fair wages, equal remuneration for work of equal value, decent living, safety, promotion on seniority and competence, holidays with pay. 8 unions, federations, free functioning and the right to strike in conformity with national law. 9 social security including social insurance.
10 family, free consent, paid maternity leave, child labour punishable by law. 11 adequate food, clothing and housing, continuous improvement, and freedom from hunger with equitable distribution of world food supplies. 12highest attainable standard of physical and mental health.
13 education for the full development of the human personality; primary free and compulsory. 14a detailed plan of action within two years. 15 cultural life, benefits of scientific progress, authors' interests, and freedom of research.
The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant
Test yourself
1. Take article 2(1) apart and say which parts are immediate. The clause requires each State Party to undertake to take steps, individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical, to the maximum of its available resources, with a view to achieving progressively the full realisation of the rights recognised by all appropriate means, including particularly the adoption of legislative measures. Two things in it are immediate. The undertaking to take steps is due at once, so a State that has done nothing is in breach however poor it is; only the full result is deferred. And the choice of means, though left to the State, is not a licence to choose nothing, since legislative measures are singled out as expected. Read with article 2(2), whose guarantee that the rights will be exercised without discrimination of any kind is immediate and admits no progressive defence, the Covenant contains more that is owed today than its reputation suggests. The phrase to the maximum of its available resources sets the yardstick against the State's own capacity, so poverty is a real defence and competing spending priorities in a rich State are not. And the reference to international assistance and co-operation is the only place in either Covenant where the obligation clause itself looks outward at other States.
2. How does article 4 differ from article 4 of the other Covenant, and why does that matter? They share a number and do opposite work. Article 4 of the Civil and Political Covenant is a derogation clause: in a public emergency threatening the life of the nation, officially proclaimed, a State may suspend obligations to the extent strictly required, subject to a list of seven articles it can never touch. Article 4 of this Covenant is a general limitation clause and there is no derogation clause at all: the State may subject the rights only to limitations determined by law, only in so far as compatible with the nature of these rights, and solely for the purpose of promoting the general welfare in a democratic society. Two consequences follow. A State cannot suspend the right to education or to health by proclaiming an emergency, because the instrument gives it no mechanism to do so. And every limitation on these rights must be justified by the general welfare, a positive purpose, rather than by the negative purposes of national security or public order that the other Covenant's individual articles allow.
The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant
3. Which articles put dates or hard edges on a Covenant said to have none? Article 14 is the clearest: a State that at the time of becoming a party has not secured free compulsory primary education in its metropolitan territory or other territories under its jurisdiction must, within two years, work out and adopt a detailed plan of action for progressive implementation within a reasonable number of years to be fixed in the plan. That converts progressive realisation into a dated planning obligation with a two-year fuse. Article 2(2)'s non-discrimination guarantee is immediate. Article 11(2) describes freedom from hunger as a fundamental right, using a stronger register than the surrounding text and attaching specific duties on food production and equitable distribution of world food supplies in relation to need. Article 13(2)(a) makes primary education compulsory and free to all without a progressive qualifier, in contrast with the express progressive introduction of free education at the secondary and higher levels. And article 10 requires that child labour below a set age be punishable by law, an obligation on the statute book rather than on outcomes.
4. Why is article 2(1) important to Module IV of this paper? Because it is the only obligation clause in the International Bill of Human Rights that expressly contemplates duties running between States rather than only from a State to the people in its territory. The words individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical, give a treaty foothold to the argument that realising these rights is a shared enterprise. That foothold is what the New International Economic Order resolutions of 1974 and the Declaration on the Right to Development of 1986 build on when they assert that the structure of trade, finance and technology transfer is itself a human rights question. The counter-argument is equally textual: the clause obliges each State to take steps through co-operation, and does not in terms oblige any particular State to supply assistance to any other, so it creates no entitlement to aid. The debate over whether there is a right to a just international order is largely a debate about how much weight those eleven words can carry.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The International Bill of Human Rights is the collective name for the Universal Declaration of 1948, the two Covenants of 1966 and their Optional Protocols, and the phrase is a claim that these texts together do for the international order what a national bill of rights does for a State.
What is in it
The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948. Thirty articles, adopted as a resolution, no machinery.
The International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, 1966, in force 3 January 1976.
The International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 1966, in force 23 March 1976.
The Optional Protocol to the Civil and Political Covenant, 1966, in force with its parent, which creates the individual communications procedure.
The Second Optional Protocol, 1989, aiming at abolition of the death penalty.
And the Optional Protocol to the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, 2008, in force 5 May 2013, which finally gave the other Covenant a complaints procedure.
Lists of the Bill differ on the Protocols. Older textbooks name only the first Optional Protocol because the others did not exist. The Declaration and the two Covenants are in every version.
The chronology the name conceals
The phrase is older than the thing. The Commission on Human Rights used "international bill of rights" from 1947 for the whole project it was drafting, at a time when the project was expected to produce a declaration, a convention and measures of implementation together.
1948: only the first part arrived.
1966: the second part arrived, split in two.
1976: both Covenants entered into force within ten weeks of each other, and only then did the phrase describe anything operative.
So the Bill took twenty-eight years to assemble, and for eighteen of those years the international order had a declaration and nothing else. That interval is what makes [What Kind of Instrument the Declaration Is] a live question rather than an academic one.
What the phrase claims
That the three texts are one design. The identical article 1 in both Covenants and the shared preambles are the drafters' own evidence for this.
That between them they cover the field. Civil, political, economic, social and cultural rights, with self-determination in front of both lists.
And that there is machinery. A bill of rights that no one can invoke is a manifesto, which is why the Protocols belong in the list and why 2013 matters.
The claim is stronger than the reality in one respect. A national bill of rights binds one legislature and is enforced by one court. The International Bill binds only those States that have ratified, in the terms of their reservations, and is supervised by committees whose views are not judgments. [Individual Communications] draws that line.
The International Bill of Human Rights
Why the paper asks for it
Because the syllabus moves from the concept of a bill of rights to the international one and then to the Indian one, and the examiner wants the comparison. [What a Bill of Rights Is] gives the four elements to compare against, [The Bill of Rights in the Constitutional Tradition] gives the ancestry, and [Fundamental Rights as India Bill of Rights] gives the domestic case.
Worked example
Asked whether the International Bill of Human Rights is properly so called, take the four elements of a bill of rights in turn.
A statement of rights held against power: yes, and a fuller one than any national text of 1948.
Superiority over ordinary law: partly. The Covenants bind States in international law and article 27 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties forbids pleading internal law, but there is no international invalidation of a national statute.
Entrenchment: yes in form, since a treaty cannot be amended by one party, and no in substance, since a State may denounce some instruments and reserve to others.
A remedy: the weakest element. Committees receive communications and express views; execution depends on the State.
The honest conclusion: it is a bill of rights in content and in design, and an incomplete one in enforcement. Say that, and then say which of the four elements you would strengthen first.
What it does NOT mean
It is not a single document, and there is nothing to sign called the International Bill of Human Rights.
It is not universally binding as a whole. A State may be party to one Covenant and not the other.
And it did not spring from 1948. The name was in use before the Declaration and described a project that took until 1976 to become operative.
Quick revision
Contents: UDHR 1948; ICESCR 1966 in force 3 January 1976; ICCPR 1966 in force 23 March 1976; the first Optional Protocol 1966 (individual communications); the Second Optional Protocol 1989 (death penalty); the Optional Protocol to the ICESCR 2008, in force 5 May 2013.
The phrase predates the texts, used by the Commission from 1947 for a package of declaration, convention and implementation.
Twenty-eight years to assemble, eighteen of them with a declaration and nothing else.
The claim: one design, full coverage, and machinery. Enforcement is the weak element; committees express views, not judgments.
Test yourself
1. Name the instruments in the International Bill of Human Rights with their dates. The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, adopted by the General Assembly on 10 December 1948 as resolution 217A (III). The International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, both adopted on 16 December 1966 by resolution 2200A (XXI), which entered into force on 3 January 1976 and 23 March 1976 respectively. The Optional Protocol to the Civil and Political Covenant, adopted with its parent in 1966, which establishes the individual communications procedure before the Human Rights Committee. The Second Optional Protocol to that Covenant, adopted in 1989, aiming at abolition of the death penalty. And the Optional Protocol to the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, adopted in 2008 and in force on 5 May 2013, which gave the second Covenant its own complaints procedure forty-seven years after it was drafted. Older accounts of the Bill name only the first Protocol, since the later two did not then exist, but the Declaration and the two Covenants appear in every version.
The International Bill of Human Rights
2. Why is it accurate to say the name is older than the thing? Because the Commission on Human Rights used the expression international bill of rights from 1947 to describe the whole enterprise it had been asked to carry out, which was understood from the beginning as three connected pieces: a declaration of principles, a binding convention, and measures of implementation. Only the first piece was delivered in 1948. The convention took until 1966 and arrived as two instruments rather than one. The measures of implementation for civil and political rights arrived with the Optional Protocol in the same year, and for economic, social and cultural rights only in 2008, in force 2013. So for eighteen years the international order possessed a text called a declaration and nothing that could be invoked, and the name described an intention. Only when both Covenants entered into force within ten weeks of each other in 1976 did the phrase describe an operative body of law. That long interval is exactly why the debate about the Declaration's status as custom or as general principles mattered so much in practice.
3. Test the name against the four elements of a bill of rights. On content it passes comfortably: the three texts state rights held by individuals against power, and cover more ground than any national instrument of the period, with self-determination placed in front of both catalogues. On superiority over ordinary law it passes in part: the Covenants bind States as a matter of international law, and article 27 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties prevents a party from invoking its internal law as justification for failure to perform, but no international organ can invalidate a national statute. On entrenchment it passes in form, since no single party can amend a treaty and the substantive obligations are not at the mercy of an ordinary legislature, but the form is softened by reservations and, for some instruments, by denunciation. On remedy it is weakest: the treaty bodies receive communications where the State has accepted the procedure and express views that are authoritative interpretations but are not judgments, and execution depends on the State's own machinery. The fair conclusion is that it is a bill of rights in content and design and an incomplete one in enforcement.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
A bill of rights is a statement of rights held by the individual against public power, placed above ordinary law, protected from ordinary amendment, and enforceable by a court at the instance of the person whose right is affected.
The four elements
One: rights against power, not privileges from it. A bill of rights is addressed to the State. It does not confer benefits; it states limits. That is why its usual grammar is negative, and why the few positive duties in a bill of rights stand out.
Two: superiority. The rights are placed above ordinary legislation, so a statute inconsistent with them is invalid rather than merely unwise. Without this, a bill of rights is repealed by the next Act that contradicts it.
Three: entrenchment. Amendment requires more than an ordinary majority. This is what stops a temporary majority from removing the limits on itself in the session in which it finds them inconvenient.
Four: a remedy in the hands of the rights-holder. The individual must be able to go to a court, name the violation, and obtain relief. Without this the other three are declarations about the law rather than law.
Test any candidate instrument against element four first. The Universal Declaration has element one in full and elements two and three in a diffuse form; it has nothing of element four, which is why it needed the Covenants.
Where the elements came from
Element one is the oldest, traceable to the medieval charters that extracted concessions from a king. [Before the Instruments: How a Ruler Was Bound] follows that line.
Element two arrived with written constitutions, because superiority requires a hierarchy of laws, which requires a text that is not itself ordinary law.
Element three arrived with the same texts, since a written constitution is naturally harder to change.
Element four arrived last and unevenly. Judicial review of legislation for conformity with a bill of rights was asserted in the United States in 1803, not written into the document.
The two families
An entrenched bill of rights is superior law, and a court may set aside inconsistent legislation. India, the United States, Germany, South Africa.
A statutory bill of rights is an ordinary Act, and the court may interpret compatibly and declare an incompatibility but may not invalidate. The United Kingdom's Human Rights Act 1998 and New Zealand's Bill of Rights Act 1990 work this way.
The second family satisfies elements one and four and not two and three. It works because the political system honours declarations of incompatibility, which is a fact about the polity and not about the text.
Why the international order needed the idea
Because the international order had element one and nothing else in 1948, and the whole architecture of Covenants, Protocols, committees and courts is an attempt to supply the remaining three across a system with no legislature, no hierarchy of norms in the domestic sense, and no compulsory court.
What a Bill of Rights Is
Superiority is approximated by the rule that a State may not plead internal law to justify a breach.
Entrenchment is approximated by the difficulty of amending a treaty and by the concept of peremptory norms that no agreement may derogate from.
And remedy is approximated by treaty body procedures and regional courts, which is why [Regional Systems Compared] ends with a table of what each of them actually gives the individual.
Worked example
A State enacts a Charter of Rights as an ordinary statute, with a clause that any later Act inconsistent with the Charter is to be read down so far as possible, and a power in the highest court to declare an incompatibility that does not affect the validity of the impugned Act.
Element one: present. The Charter states rights against the State.
Element two: absent. An express later inconsistency prevails.
Element three: absent. The Charter can be amended by an ordinary majority.
Element four: present in a weakened form. The individual reaches a court and gets a declaration, not relief.
Conclusion: a statutory bill of rights, whose strength lies outside the text. Ask what has actually happened to declarations of incompatibility in that country, because the answer is the measure of the instrument.
What it does NOT mean
A long list of rights is not a bill of rights. The Soviet constitutions of 1936 and 1977 contained long catalogues without element four.
And a bill of rights is not a guarantee of good outcomes. [Challenges in the Effective Implementation of a Bill of Rights] is about the distance between the text and the life.
Quick revision
Four elements: rights against public power; superiority over ordinary law; entrenchment against ordinary amendment; a remedy in the rights-holder's own hands.
Element four is the discriminator. Test it first.
Two families: entrenched (India, the United States, Germany, South Africa), where a court may invalidate; statutory (the United Kingdom's Human Rights Act 1998, New Zealand's Bill of Rights Act 1990), where a court may interpret compatibly and declare incompatibility only.
The international order had element one alone in 1948, and approximates the others through the rule against pleading internal law, the difficulty of treaty amendment and peremptory norms, and treaty body and regional court procedures.
Test yourself
1. State the four elements and say which one decides. First, a statement of rights held by the individual against public power, addressed to the State and stating limits rather than conferring benefits. Second, superiority, so that ordinary legislation inconsistent with the rights is invalid and not merely criticised. Third, entrenchment, so that amendment needs more than the ordinary majority which the sitting government commands, preventing a temporary majority from removing constraints at the moment it finds them inconvenient. Fourth, an enforceable remedy in the hands of the person whose right is affected, so that the individual can go to a court, identify the violation and obtain relief. The fourth decides. The first three describe the law's content and status and can all be satisfied by a document that never changes anyone's position, as the long catalogues of rights in constitutions with no independent judiciary demonstrate. Only the fourth converts a statement about the law into law that a person can use, which is why the Universal Declaration, complete in the first element and diffuse in the second and third, needed the Covenants and their Protocols before the international order could claim to have a bill of rights at all.
What a Bill of Rights Is
2. Distinguish the entrenched from the statutory family, and say where the strength of the second lies. An entrenched bill of rights is part of a superior instrument, so a court finding a statute inconsistent with it may declare that statute invalid, and the bill can be amended only by the special procedure the constitution prescribes. India's Part III, read with article 32, is the clearest example, along with the United States, Germany and South Africa. A statutory bill of rights is an ordinary Act of the legislature: the courts are directed to read other legislation compatibly with it so far as possible, and where that is impossible the highest court may declare an incompatibility that leaves the impugned statute valid and in force, as under the United Kingdom's Human Rights Act 1998 and New Zealand's Bill of Rights Act 1990. On the four elements the statutory family satisfies the first and, in weakened form, the fourth, and satisfies neither the second nor the third. Its strength therefore lies outside the text, in the political convention that a declaration of incompatibility will be answered by amending legislation. That is a fact about the polity, and it can change without a word of the statute changing.
3. How does the international order approximate the elements it cannot have? It has no legislature that enacts superior law, no single hierarchy of norms in the domestic sense, and no court of compulsory general jurisdiction, so each element is approached by a substitute. Superiority is approximated by the rule, codified in article 27 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, that a party may not invoke the provisions of its internal law as justification for failure to perform a treaty; the national statute is not invalidated, but it is no defence. Entrenchment is approximated in two ways: a treaty cannot be amended by one party acting alone, and the category of peremptory norms marks out rules from which no agreement may derogate at all. Remedy is approximated by the individual communications procedures of the treaty bodies, which produce views rather than judgments, and by the regional courts, whose judgments do bind the respondent State. The result is a bill of rights that is complete in content, partial in status, and strongest in remedy exactly where a regional court exists.
The Bill of Rights in the Constitutional Tradition
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Magna Carta of 1215 added the idea that the ruler is under law, the Bill of Rights of 1689 added that the legislature and not the Crown sets the limits, the American Declaration and Bill of Rights of 1776 and 1791 added that rights precede the State and bind the legislature too, and the French Declaration of 1789 added universality.
1215: the ruler is under law
Magna Carta was a peace treaty between a king and his barons, in Latin, mostly about feudal incidents, and it was annulled by the Pope within ten weeks.
Two clauses survived everything. The famous one provides that no free man shall be taken or imprisoned or dispossessed or outlawed or exiled or in any way destroyed, nor will the King go upon him, except by the lawful judgment of his peers or by the law of the land. The companion clause promises that to no one will right or justice be sold, denied or delayed.
What it added: the ruler is bound by law and the subject may hold him to it.
What it did not add: universality. "Free man" excluded the unfree, who were most of England, and the document speaks of estates and not of persons.
1689: the legislature sets the limits
The Bill of Rights, following the deposition of James II, made the Crown's powers conditional on Parliament.
Its list is procedural and institutional: no suspending or dispensing with laws without consent of Parliament, no taxation without a grant of Parliament, no standing army in peacetime without consent, the right to petition the King, free elections, freedom of speech in Parliament, no excessive bail, no excessive fines, and no cruel and unusual punishments.
What it added: the limits on power are set and enforced by a representative body, and some of the guarantees are stated as rights of subjects rather than as concessions.
What it did not add: superiority. Parliament may repeal it, which is why the United Kingdom's modern instrument is a statute and not an entrenched charter.
1776 and 1791: rights precede the State
The Declaration of Independence of 4 July 1776 asserts that certain truths are self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they are endowed with certain unalienable rights, and that governments are instituted to secure them, deriving their just powers from the consent of the governed.
That is the decisive move. Rights are not granted by the State, so they are not the State's to withdraw, and a government that fails to secure them may be replaced.
The Virginia Declaration of Rights of June 1776 put the same claim in an operative document a fortnight earlier.
The Bill of Rights in the Constitutional Tradition
The Bill of Rights of 1791, the first ten amendments, gave the United States Constitution a list, and the Constitution's own supremacy clause gave it element two.
Marbury v Madison (1803) supplied element four by holding that a court may refuse to apply a statute repugnant to the Constitution.
1789: universality
The French Declaration of the Rights of Man and of the Citizen states that men are born and remain free and equal in rights, that the aim of every political association is the preservation of the natural and imprescriptible rights of man, and that these are liberty, property, security and resistance to oppression.
What it added is the addressee. Where the English documents spoke to Englishmen and the American ones to a people constituting itself, this one speaks about man as such. That is the direct ancestor of the word universal in 1948.
And it added the limitation clause. Liberty consists in being able to do anything that does not harm others, and its limits may be determined only by law. Every limitation clause in every modern instrument is descended from that sentence.
The additions, in order
1215: the ruler is under law. 1689: the legislature sets the limits, and some limits are rights. 1776: rights precede the State and bind the legislature too. 1789: rights belong to man as such, and are limited only by law. 1948: all of it, addressed to every State at once, in [Drafting the Universal Declaration].
Worked example
Asked to trace the ancestry of article 9 of the Civil and Political Covenant, which forbids arbitrary arrest and requires prompt production before a judge:
1215 supplies the core, that no free man be imprisoned except by the lawful judgment of his peers or by the law of the land.
1689 supplies the bail limb, since excessive bail ought not to be required.
1791 supplies the procedural detail through the Fourth and Fifth Amendments and the suspension clause protecting habeas corpus.
1789 supplies the universal addressee, so that the right belongs to the person and not to the subject of a particular Crown.
And 1966 supplies what none of them had: an enforceable compensation clause and an international procedure.
That is the shape of a good answer on this topic: not four paragraphs of description, but one line of descent per element of the modern right.
What it does NOT mean
Magna Carta was not a bill of rights. It was a feudal settlement with two clauses of lasting general effect.
And the sequence is not a march of progress. The French Declaration of 1789 was followed by the Terror, and the American Bill of Rights coexisted with slavery for seventy-four years. [Abolition, and the First International Concern] deals with that.
The Bill of Rights in the Constitutional Tradition
Quick revision
1215 Magna Carta: no free man taken or imprisoned except by the lawful judgment of his peers or by the law of the land, and right or justice will not be sold, denied or delayed. Adds: the ruler is under law. Estates, not persons.
1689 Bill of Rights: no suspending or dispensing power, no taxation or standing army without Parliament, petition, free elections, freedom of speech in Parliament, no excessive bail or fines and no cruel and unusual punishments. Adds: the legislature sets the limits. No superiority.
1776: unalienable rights, government instituted to secure them with consent of the governed; Virginia Declaration a fortnight earlier; 1791 ten amendments; Marbury v Madison (1803) adds judicial review. Adds: rights precede the State.
1789 France: born and remain free and equal in rights; liberty, property, security and resistance to oppression; limits determined only by law. Adds: universality, and the ancestor of every limitation clause.
Test yourself
1. What did Magna Carta actually add, and what is commonly claimed for it that it will not bear? It added the proposition that the ruler is under law and that those subject to him may hold him to it, embodied in the two clauses that outlived the rest: that no free man shall be taken, imprisoned, dispossessed, outlawed, exiled or in any way destroyed, nor will the King go upon him, save by the lawful judgment of his peers or by the law of the land; and that to no one will right or justice be sold, denied or delayed. Those two supply the ancestry of due process and of access to justice. What it will not bear is the claim to be a bill of rights or a charter of liberty for all. It was a peace treaty between King John and his barons, written in Latin and largely concerned with feudal incidents such as wardship, relief and scutage; it was annulled by Pope Innocent III within ten weeks; and its beneficiary, the free man, excluded the villeins who were the majority of the population. It speaks of estates, not of persons, and it contains nothing of superiority, entrenchment or an individual remedy.
2. Why is 1776 the decisive year in the sequence? Because it relocated the source of rights. The English documents of 1215 and 1689 extracted limits from a ruler and vested the power to set them in Parliament, which left the rights dependent on the body that granted them; Parliament could repeal the Bill of Rights the day after passing it. The American Declaration of Independence asserted instead that all men are created equal and are endowed with certain unalienable rights, that governments are instituted among men to secure these rights, and that they derive their just powers from the consent of the governed. If rights precede the State, they are not the State's to withdraw, and the legislature is bound by them as much as the executive. That claim is what makes an entrenched bill of rights conceivable, and the United States supplied the remaining machinery in two steps, adding the first ten amendments in 1791 and, in Marbury v Madison in 1803, the power of a court to refuse to apply a statute repugnant to the Constitution. The Virginia Declaration of Rights, adopted in June 1776, had already put the claim into an operative instrument.
The Bill of Rights in the Constitutional Tradition
3. What does the French Declaration of 1789 contribute that the earlier documents do not? Two things. The first is universality of address. Magna Carta spoke to the free men of England, the Bill of Rights of 1689 to the subjects of the English Crown, and the American documents to a particular people constituting itself as a State. The French Declaration speaks about man as such: men are born and remain free and equal in rights, and the aim of every political association is the preservation of the natural and imprescriptible rights of man, namely liberty, property, security and resistance to oppression. That is the direct ancestor of the word universal in the title of the 1948 Declaration. The second contribution is the modern limitation clause. By providing that liberty consists in being able to do anything that does not harm others, and that its limits may be determined only by law, it introduced the structure that every later instrument uses: a right stated broadly, then a defined power to restrict it, exercisable only by law and only for stated purposes. Article 29 of the Universal Declaration and the limitation clauses of both Covenants are that sentence in modern dress.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Part III of the Constitution of India states rights against the State, article 13 makes them superior to inconsistent law, the basic structure doctrine entrenches their core against amendment, and article 32 is itself a fundamental right to move the Supreme Court for their enforcement.
Element one: rights against the State
Articles 12 to 35. Equality in articles 14 to 18, the freedoms in article 19, life and personal liberty in article 21, protection in respect of conviction in article 20, arrest and detention in article 22, trafficking and forced labour in article 23, child labour in article 24, religion in articles 25 to 28, minorities in articles 29 and 30, and remedies in article 32.
Article 12 defines "the State" to include the Government and Parliament of India, the Government and Legislature of each State, and all local or other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India. The width of "other authorities" is what lets the rights reach beyond the traditional executive. [Domestic Courts as the Primary Protection Mechanism] follows this through.
Four articles bind private persons too: 15(2), 17, 23 and 24. Everything else is addressed to the State.
Element two: superiority
Article 13(1) makes pre-Constitution laws void to the extent of inconsistency with Part III.
Article 13(2) forbids the State to make any law taking away or abridging the rights, and makes any such law void to the extent of the contravention.
That is element two written into the text, where the United States had to derive it from the supremacy clause and a decision of 1803.
Element three: entrenchment
Article 368 sets a special procedure for amendment.
And the basic structure doctrine adds a substantive limit. Kesavananda Bharati v State of Kerala (1973) held that the amending power does not extend to destroying the basic structure of the Constitution.
This is stronger entrenchment than the text alone provides, because it makes some content unamendable however large the majority. Judicial review under article 32 has itself been treated as part of that structure.
Element four: remedy
Article 32(1): the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by Part III is itself guaranteed.
Article 32(2): the Court has power to issue directions, orders or writs, including habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari.
Article 32(4): the right shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by the Constitution.
Element four is not merely available; it is a fundamental right. Dr Ambedkar called article 32 the heart and soul of the Constitution, and this is the feature that most sharply distinguishes Part III from instruments that list rights and leave enforcement to general law.
Fundamental Rights as India Bill of Rights
Article 226 gives the High Courts a wider writ jurisdiction, reaching legal rights as well as fundamental ones.
The four articles the syllabus names
Article 14: the State shall not deny to any person equality before the law or the equal protection of the laws within the territory of India. It runs to any person, not only citizens, and it is the article that answers to article 26 of the Civil and Political Covenant.
Article 19(1) gives citizens six freedoms: speech and expression; assembly peaceably and without arms; association or unions; free movement throughout the territory; residence and settlement; and practice of any profession, occupation, trade or business. Article 19(2) to (6) allows reasonable restrictions on stated grounds, and the word reasonable imports judicial scrutiny of proportionality.
Article 21: no person shall be deprived of his life or personal liberty except according to procedure established by law. Maneka Gandhi v Union of India (1978) held that the procedure must be right, just and fair, and not arbitrary, fanciful or oppressive, which converted a procedural guarantee into the source of a large body of substantive rights.
Article 32, above.
How it compares with the international instruments
Part III is stronger on remedy and narrower on content.
Stronger: article 32 gives a direct route to the apex court, where the Covenants give a communication to a committee whose views are not binding.
Narrower: economic and social rights sit mainly in Part IV as non-justiciable directive principles, whereas the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant treats them as obligations.
The gap has been narrowed by interpretation and not by amendment. Article 21 has been read to include livelihood, shelter, health, a clean environment and education, and article 21A now guarantees free and compulsory education for children between six and fourteen.
Worked example
A statute bars persons without a certain qualification from a trade, and the bar falls disproportionately on one community.
Article 19(1)(g) is engaged, and the State must bring the law within article 19(6) as a reasonable restriction in the interests of the general public, which is a proportionality question, not a rationality one.
Article 14 is engaged separately, and after the Maneka line an arbitrary classification fails equality regardless of the trade freedom.
Article 21 may be engaged if the trade is the person's livelihood.
And article 32 is the route, because a fundamental right is asserted.
Note the sequence. Identify the right, then the express restriction clause, then the standard of scrutiny that the word reasonable imports, then the forum.
What it does NOT mean
Part III is not suspended by an emergency as a whole. Article 359 permits suspension of the right to move a court for enforcement of specified rights, and after the Forty-fourth Amendment articles 20 and 21 are outside that power.
Fundamental Rights as India Bill of Rights
And article 32 is not a general appeal. It lies for enforcement of fundamental rights, and a claim of illegality alone belongs under article 226.
Quick revision
Element one: articles 12 to 35; article 12 defines the State to include local or other authorities; only 15(2), 17, 23 and 24 bind private persons.
Element two: article 13(1) voids inconsistent pre-Constitution law; 13(2) voids any law that takes away or abridges the rights.
Element three: article 368, plus Kesavananda Bharati v State of Kerala (1973), basic structure.
Element four: article 32 is itself a fundamental right, with the five writs, not suspendable except as the Constitution provides; article 226 is wider in the High Courts.
14 equality, to any person. 19 six freedoms with reasonable restrictions. 21 life and personal liberty, and Maneka Gandhi v Union of India (1978): procedure must be right, just and fair. 32 the remedy.
Test yourself
1. Show that Part III satisfies all four elements of a bill of rights. On the first, articles 12 to 35 state rights held by individuals against public power, with article 12 defining the State widely enough to include local or other authorities within the territory of India or under the control of the Government of India, and four articles, 15(2), 17, 23 and 24, reaching private conduct as well. On the second, superiority is in the text: article 13(1) makes pre-Constitution laws void to the extent of their inconsistency with Part III, and article 13(2) forbids the State to make any law taking away or abridging the rights and makes such a law void to the extent of the contravention, so India did not need to derive judicial review from a supremacy clause as the United States did. On the third, article 368 prescribes a special amendment procedure, and Kesavananda Bharati v State of Kerala in 1973 added a substantive limit by holding that the amending power cannot destroy the basic structure, which places some content beyond any majority. On the fourth, article 32(1) makes the right to move the Supreme Court for enforcement of Part III rights itself a guaranteed right, article 32(2) arms the Court with the five writs, and article 32(4) forbids suspension except as the Constitution provides.
2. Why is article 32 the most striking of the four? Because in most constitutions the remedy is an inference or a separate jurisdictional provision, whereas here the remedy is itself one of the rights. Article 32(1) guarantees the right to move the Supreme Court by appropriate proceedings for the enforcement of the rights conferred by Part III, so a law or executive act obstructing access to the Court is not merely a procedural obstacle but a violation of a fundamental right in its own terms. Article 32(2) supplies the instruments, empowering the Court to issue directions, orders or writs, including habeas corpus, mandamus, prohibition, quo warranto and certiorari, and article 32(4) provides that the right shall not be suspended except as otherwise provided for by the Constitution. Dr Ambedkar described the article as the heart and soul of the Constitution for this reason. The practical consequence is that the strongest of the four elements in the Indian instrument is the one that is weakest in the international instruments, where the individual reaches a committee that issues views rather than a court that issues orders.
Fundamental Rights as India Bill of Rights
3. Where does Part III fall short of the international instruments, and how has the gap been managed? Its content is narrower on the economic and social side. The rights to work, to social security, to an adequate standard of living, to health and to education are obligations under the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, but in the Constitution most of that ground lies in Part IV as directive principles, which article 37 declares fundamental in the governance of the country and not enforceable by any court. The gap has been managed almost entirely by interpretation rather than amendment. After Maneka Gandhi v Union of India in 1978 required that any procedure depriving a person of life or personal liberty be right, just and fair rather than merely enacted, article 21 became the vehicle through which livelihood, shelter, health, a clean environment and education were brought within judicial protection, with the directive principles used as the interpretive guide. The one structural change is article 21A, which makes free and compulsory education for children between six and fourteen a fundamental right in terms. The technique is powerful and it has a cost, since a right created by construction can be narrowed by construction.
Challenges in the Effective Implementation of a Bill of Rights
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
A bill of rights fails in practice for six reasons: the court is not independent or not reachable, the remedy is slow or unenforced, the rights are drafted so broadly that the limitation clause swallows them, emergency powers displace them, resources are absent for the rights that cost money, and the people who hold them do not know they do.
The six obstacles
One: the court
Element four is only as good as the institution that supplies it. Appointment controlled by the executive, transfers used as discipline, contempt used against criticism, or budgets held hostage all convert a formal remedy into a nominal one.
Reachability is the second half of this. A remedy in a capital city three days away, in a language the claimant does not read, at a cost he cannot meet, is a remedy for other people. Public interest litigation and legal aid are answers to reachability, not to independence.
Two: the remedy
Delay defeats the right. A detention order quashed after the detention has expired vindicates the law and not the person.
Non-execution defeats it twice. A judgment that the administration ignores teaches the population that the bill of rights is decorative.
Structural or continuing orders are the usual response, and they carry their own cost, because a court supervising an administration for years is doing something other than adjudication.
Three: drafting
A right stated broadly with an open limitation clause is a right at the mercy of the legislature. Compare the drafting of the Civil and Political Covenant's article 18(3), which allows restriction of manifestation of religion only for public safety, order, health, morals or the fundamental rights of others and contains no national security ground, with a domestic clause that allows restriction "in the interests of the security of the State" without more.
This is the one obstacle a better text can cure, by narrowing the grounds, requiring necessity and proportionality, and putting the burden on the State.
Four: emergency
Every real bill of rights contains a mechanism for its own suspension, because no drafter believes a State can be governed through a siege on ordinary rules.
The safeguards are four: a defined threshold, formal proclamation, a list of rights beyond reach, and time limits with legislative or judicial review.
The Indian experience of 1975 to 1977 is the standard illustration, and the Forty-fourth Amendment's answer was to put articles 20 and 21 outside the reach of article 359.
Five: resources
Rights that cost money fail differently from rights that cost restraint. A court can order a police force to stop torturing at no fiscal cost; it cannot order schools into existence.
The usual judicial technique is a minimum core plus non-retrogression, which is the domestic analogue of article 2(1) of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant. [The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant] sets out the treaty version.
Challenges in the Effective Implementation of a Bill of Rights
Six: knowledge
A right nobody knows about is not exercised, and a right the police do not know about is not respected.
This is why human rights education appears in the instruments as an obligation and not as a pious hope, in the Declaration's preamble and article 26(2) and in the Vienna Declaration.
Which of them a text can cure
This is the discriminating part of the answer.
Curable by drafting: obstacle three entirely, obstacle four largely, and obstacle two in part through express provision for interim relief and compensation.
Curable only by institutions: obstacle one, which needs a real appointments process, security of tenure and financial autonomy.
Curable only by policy over time: obstacle five.
Curable by both: obstacle six, since a text may impose a duty of education but only a programme delivers it.
A candidate who writes six obstacles and stops has answered half the question. The examiner asked about effective implementation, which is an invitation to say what would work.
Worked example
A State has an entrenched bill of rights, an independent apex court, and no legal aid; its emergency clause allows suspension of all rights on the executive's own declaration; and its free expression clause permits restriction in the public interest.
Obstacle one is present in its reachability half only. The court is independent and unreachable.
Obstacle three is acute. "In the public interest" is an open grant, and the answer is to replace it with a closed list plus a necessity test.
Obstacle four is acute. There is no non-derogable core and no external check on the declaration.
Priority order for reform: the emergency clause first, because it can extinguish everything else overnight; then the limitation clause; then legal aid.
What it does NOT mean
These are not arguments against having a bill of rights. The comparison is not with a perfect instrument but with a State whose limits are set by the government of the day.
And the obstacles are not peculiar to poor States. Obstacle three is a drafting failure available to anyone, and obstacle four has produced its worst results in States with long constitutional traditions.
Quick revision
Six obstacles: the court (independence and reachability); the remedy (delay and non-execution); drafting (broad rights, open limitation clauses); emergency; resources; knowledge.
Emergency safeguards, four: defined threshold, formal proclamation, a non-derogable list, time limits with review.
Resources technique: minimum core plus non-retrogression.
Say which a text can cure: drafting fully, emergency largely, remedy partly; independence needs institutions, resources need policy, knowledge needs both.
India: 1975 to 1977, and the Forty-fourth Amendment putting articles 20 and 21 beyond article 359.
Challenges in the Effective Implementation of a Bill of Rights
Test yourself
1. Set out the six obstacles to the effective implementation of a bill of rights. First, the court: the fourth element of a bill of rights is worth only what the institution supplying it is worth, so executive control of appointments, the use of transfers as discipline, contempt powers turned against criticism, or dependence for budget all hollow out a formal remedy, and even an independent court is useless to a claimant who cannot reach it for reasons of distance, language or cost. Second, the remedy itself: delay defeats the right, since an order quashing a detention after the detention has run its course vindicates the law and not the person, and non-execution defeats it twice by teaching the population that the instrument is decorative. Third, drafting: a broadly stated right paired with an open-ended limitation clause leaves the right at the mercy of the ordinary legislature. Fourth, emergency: every workable bill of rights provides for its own partial suspension, and without safeguards that provision becomes the route by which the whole is set aside. Fifth, resources, because rights requiring expenditure cannot be conjured by an order. Sixth, knowledge, since a right the holder has never heard of is not exercised and one the police have never heard of is not respected.
2. Which of the six can a better text cure, and which cannot? Drafting is curable by text alone and completely: narrow the grounds of limitation to a closed list, require that any restriction be prescribed by law and necessary in a democratic society for one of those grounds, and place the burden of justification on the State. Emergency is largely curable by text, through the four safeguards of a defined threshold, a formal proclamation, an express list of rights beyond the reach of derogation, and time limits with legislative or judicial review of both the declaration and the measures taken under it. The remedy is partly curable, since a text can provide expressly for interim relief, for compensation, and for a duty on public authorities to give effect to orders. Independence is not curable by the rights text at all: it needs a real appointments process, security of tenure, and financial autonomy, which are structural provisions elsewhere in the constitution and, more importantly, a political practice. Resources are not curable by text either, only by policy over time, with courts confined to enforcing a minimum core and preventing retrogression. Knowledge needs both, since a text can impose a duty of human rights education but only a sustained programme delivers it.
Challenges in the Effective Implementation of a Bill of Rights
3. What are the four safeguards on an emergency clause, and what does the Indian experience add? The threshold must be defined and severe, so that the clause is available only for a genuine crisis such as a public emergency threatening the life of the nation, and not for ordinary difficulty. The invocation must be formally proclaimed, which creates a dated public act that can be challenged and reviewed rather than a silent suspension. A list of rights must be placed beyond the reach of derogation altogether, as article 4(2) of the Civil and Political Covenant does for life, torture, slavery and servitude, contractual debt imprisonment, retroactivity, legal personality, and thought, conscience and religion. And there must be limits of time and of scope, with the proclamation and the measures taken under it reviewable. The Indian experience of 1975 to 1977 shows what the absence of the third safeguard costs, since the effect of the proclamation under article 359 was to bar even applications concerning life and personal liberty. The Forty-fourth Amendment answered exactly that, placing articles 20 and 21 outside the suspending power, which is the domestic version of a non-derogable list.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Article 19 of the Declaration and article 19 of the Civil and Political Covenant give everyone the freedom to seek, receive and impart information and ideas of all kinds regardless of frontiers, and the Covenant subjects the imparting limb, but not the holding of opinions, to restrictions that must be provided by law and necessary for one of five listed purposes.
The text
Declaration, article 19: everyone has the right to freedom of opinion and expression; this right includes freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers.
Covenant, article 19(1): everyone shall have the right to hold opinions without interference.
Covenant, article 19(2): everyone shall have the right to freedom of expression, including freedom to seek, receive and impart information and ideas of all kinds, regardless of frontiers, either orally, in writing or in print, in the form of art, or through any other media of his choice.
Covenant, article 19(3): the exercise of the rights in paragraph 2 carries with it special duties and responsibilities, and may therefore be subject to certain restrictions, but these shall only be such as are provided by law and are necessary (a) for respect of the rights or reputations of others, and (b) for the protection of national security or of public order, or of public health or morals.
Note the asymmetry. Paragraph 1 is unqualified: opinion may not be interfered with at all, so a State may not require adherence to an ideology or punish belief. Only paragraph 2's activities can be restricted.
The three-part test
Every restriction must pass all three.
Provided by law. Not merely lawful, but accessible and precise enough for a person to regulate conduct, and not conferring unfettered discretion.
For one of the listed aims. The list is closed: the rights or reputations of others, national security, public order, public health, public morals. Nothing else counts, so restrictions to protect the honour of institutions or to prevent embarrassment fail at this step.
Necessary. The strictest limb, and it means more than useful or reasonable. It requires that the restriction be proportionate, be the least intrusive instrument available, and be genuinely directed at the aim.
Answer in this order and the marks follow. Identify the interference, then take the three limbs in sequence, and say which one the State fails.
Article 20 and the mandatory prohibitions
Article 20 is not an exception to article 19; it is a duty. Any propaganda for war shall be prohibited by law, and any advocacy of national, racial or religious hatred that constitutes incitement to discrimination, hostility or violenceshall be prohibited by law.
Freedom of Expression in the International Order
The threshold is incitement, not offence. Advocacy that is merely insulting is protected by article 19; advocacy that constitutes incitement must be prohibited under article 20 and is a restriction that satisfies article 19(3) because it protects the rights of others.
The same right in the other instruments
European Convention, article 10 protects freedom of expression including freedom to hold opinions and to receive and impart information and ideas without interference by public authority and regardless of frontiers, and its second paragraph is the longest limitation clause in the Convention, adding territorial integrity, the prevention of disorder or crime, the protection of the reputation or rights of others, preventing disclosure of information received in confidence, and maintaining the authority and impartiality of the judiciary.
Article 10 expressly preserves State licensing of broadcasting, television or cinema enterprises, which the Covenant does not.
American Convention, article 13 is the strongest text of the four. It forbids prior censorship except for regulating access to public entertainments for the moral protection of childhood and adolescence, and it forbids indirect restriction, naming the abuse of government or private controls over newsprint, radio frequencies and equipment.
African Charter, article 9 is the weakest text. Every individual has the right to receive information and to express and disseminate opinions within the law, which appears to leave the standard to the national legislature.
A comparison question is answered by these four features: the closed list in the Covenant, the longer list and the licensing proviso in Europe, the ban on prior censorship and on indirect restriction in the Americas, and the clawback in Africa. [Regional Systems Compared] carries the comparison across all the rights.
Why it belongs in a paper on the order
Because "regardless of frontiers" is a claim about the international order itself. It makes the transmission of information across borders a matter of right, which is why jamming, blocking and the expulsion of foreign correspondents are treated as violations and not merely as unfriendly acts.
And because expression is the enabling right. Assembly, association, participation under article 25, and the whole machinery of reporting and communications depend on people being able to say what has happened to them. [Non-Governmental Organizations as a Protection Mechanism] rests on this.
Worked example
A State makes it an offence to publish information that "tends to bring the government into disrepute", and prosecutes a journalist who reported a procurement scandal.
Provided by law: the phrase is imprecise and confers unfettered discretion, so the restriction fails at limb one.
Legitimate aim: the reputation of the government is not on the list. The rights or reputations of others protects persons, not institutions, so it fails at limb two as well.
Freedom of Expression in the International Order
Necessary: even if a national security interest were asserted, prosecution of a reporter on true facts about public spending is not the least intrusive means and is not proportionate, so it fails at limb three.
The answer runs the three limbs and finds a failure at each, and then notes the aggravating feature: the offence targets criticism of authority, which is the core of what article 19 protects.
What it does NOT mean
Article 19 does not protect opinion and expression equally. Opinion is absolute; expression is qualified by paragraph 3.
And the phrase "special duties and responsibilities" does not create a free-standing power to restrict. It explains why paragraph 3 exists; the restriction must still pass all three limbs.
Quick revision
UDHR 19: hold opinions without interference; seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers.
ICCPR 19(1) opinion, unqualified. 19(2) expression, of all kinds, orally, in writing, in print, in the form of art, or any other media. 19(3): special duties and responsibilities; restrictions only provided by law and necessary for the rights or reputations of others, national security, public order, public health or morals.
Three-part test: provided by law, listed aim (closed list), necessary (proportionate, least intrusive).
Article 20: war propaganda and advocacy of hatred constituting incitementshall be prohibited by law. Threshold is incitement, not offence.
ECHR 10 longest limitation clause plus a licensing proviso; ACHR 13no prior censorship, and no indirect restriction through newsprint or frequencies; African Charter 9within the law.
Test yourself
1. Set out article 19 of the Covenant and explain the asymmetry between its paragraphs. Paragraph 1 provides that everyone shall have the right to hold opinions without interference. Paragraph 2 provides that everyone shall have the right to freedom of expression, which includes freedom to seek, receive and impart information and ideas of all kinds, regardless of frontiers, either orally, in writing or in print, in the form of art, or through any other media of his choice. Paragraph 3 provides that the exercise of the rights in paragraph 2 carries with it special duties and responsibilities and may therefore be subject to certain restrictions, but only such as are provided by law and are necessary for respect of the rights or reputations of others, or for the protection of national security, public order, public health or morals. The asymmetry is that paragraph 3 attaches only to paragraph 2. Holding an opinion is therefore protected absolutely: a State may not require adherence to an ideology, penalise a belief, or make an opinion itself an offence, and no emergency or public interest justification is available, since article 19 as a whole is not on the article 4(2) non-derogable list but paragraph 1 contains no internal limitation at all.
Freedom of Expression in the International Order
2. Apply the three-part test to a law criminalising publication that brings the government into disrepute. The first limb asks whether the restriction is provided by law, which requires more than a statute on the books: the rule must be accessible and formulated with enough precision for a person to regulate his conduct, and must not confer unfettered discretion on those enforcing it. A phrase such as tends to bring the government into disrepute fails, because nobody can predict its application and everything depends on the enforcer. The second limb asks whether the restriction serves one of the aims on a closed list, and the reputation of a government is not among them: the rights or reputations of others protects persons, and national security is not engaged by criticism of spending. The third limb asks whether the measure is necessary, which requires proportionality and the least intrusive instrument capable of achieving the aim, and criminal prosecution of a journalist for accurate reporting on public procurement is neither. The law therefore fails at every limb, and the aggravating feature is that it targets precisely the criticism of authority which article 19 exists to protect.
3. Compare the four instruments on this right. The Covenant states the right broadly and closes the list of permissible aims at five, which is its principal discipline on the State. The European Convention's article 10 protects the same freedom but attaches the longest limitation clause in that Convention, adding territorial integrity, the prevention of disorder or crime, preventing the disclosure of information received in confidence, and maintaining the authority and impartiality of the judiciary, and it expressly preserves the power of States to require the licensing of broadcasting, television or cinema enterprises, a proviso with no counterpart in the Covenant. The American Convention's article 13 is the strongest of the four: it forbids prior censorship outright, subject only to the regulation of access to public entertainments for the moral protection of childhood and adolescence, and it forbids indirect restriction, naming the abuse of government or private controls over newsprint, radio broadcasting frequencies and equipment, which addresses economic strangulation as well as legal prohibition. The African Charter's article 9 is the weakest, since the right to express and disseminate opinions is stated to exist within the law, a clawback that on its face returns the standard to the national legislature.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The right to know is the right of access to information held by public bodies, derived from the word "seek" in article 19 and from the proposition that a right to vote and to criticise is empty without the facts, and its Indian form is the Right to Information Act 2005.
Where it comes from
Textually, from a single word. Article 19 of both the Declaration and the Covenant protects freedom to seek, receive and impart information. Receive alone would protect a listener from being cut off; seek points outward at a holder of information and turns a liberty into a claim.
Functionally, from three arguments.
The democratic argument: article 25 gives citizens the right to take part in the conduct of public affairs and to vote in genuine elections, and a vote cast in ignorance of what the government did is not a genuine choice.
The instrumental argument: other rights cannot be enforced without facts. A person cannot show that a benefit was denied on a discriminatory ground unless he can see the file.
The accountability argument: secrecy is the operating condition of corruption, and disclosure is cheaper than prosecution.
The right is not stated in terms in the Declaration or the Covenants. It is a construction, which is why an examiner asks for the derivation and not merely for a definition.
Where it is stated in terms
The American Convention comes closest among the general treaties, since article 13's protection of the freedom to seek information has been read as a right of access to State-held information, and the Inter-American Court so held.
The Aarhus Convention of 1998 gives a treaty right of access to environmental information, with a duty to respond within a fixed period and a right of review.
The African Charter's article 9 begins with the right to receive information, and the African Commission's Declaration of Principles on Freedom of Expression elaborates access.
And the United Nations Convention against Corruption of 2003 obliges States to take measures enhancing transparency and public access to information about their administration.
The Indian Act
The Right to Information Act 2005 is the largest access regime in the world by number of users, and it is the example to give.
Structure: every public authority must maintain records and publish specified categories on its own motion; a citizen may request information; a Public Information Officer must decide; the ordinary period is thirty days, and forty-eight hours where the information concerns the life or liberty of a person; two appeals lie, the second to an Information Commission.
Exemptions cover sovereignty and integrity, security, foreign relations, information forbidden by a court, breach of privilege, commercial confidence, fiduciary relationship, information received in confidence from a foreign government, information endangering life or safety, information impeding investigation, cabinet papers, and personal information with no public interest.
The Right to Know
The public interest override is the important feature. Information otherwise exempt must be disclosed if the public interest in disclosure outweighs the harm to the protected interest, and most of the exemptions cannot be used to withhold information that could not be denied to Parliament or a State Legislature.
The constitutional root is earlier than the Act. The Supreme Court derived a right to know from article 19(1)(a) well before 2005, and the Act gives that right machinery rather than creating it.
Why the paper wants it
Because the international order runs on reporting, and reporting runs on information. Every treaty body's periodic review, every Universal Periodic Review submission, and every non-governmental shadow report is an exercise of the right to know applied to a State's own conduct. [Reporting, and Concluding Observations] and [Non-Governmental Organizations as a Protection Mechanism] both depend on it.
And because "regardless of frontiers" makes it international. A domestic secrecy law that blocks information about a State's conduct abroad restricts a right the treaty protects across borders.
Worked example
A citizen asks for the file on the award of a road contract. The authority refuses, citing commercial confidence and an ongoing investigation.
Commercial confidence is an available exemption, and it is subject to the public interest override, so the authority must weigh the harm to the third party against the public interest in knowing how public money was spent.
The investigation exemption protects the process of investigation and prosecution, not the existence of the file, so it cannot justify a blanket refusal.
Severance is required, since where part of a record is exempt the remainder that can reasonably be severed must be provided.
And the burden lies on the authority, which must show that the denial was justified.
The structure of the answer: identify the exemption claimed, ask whether it fits, apply the override, require severance, and place the burden.
What it does NOT mean
It is not a right to be told anything by anyone. It runs against public bodies and, where a regime so provides, against bodies substantially financed by public funds.
And it is not absolute. Privacy is a competing right, and disclosure of personal information with no relation to public activity is a violation of article 17 of the Covenant, not a vindication of article 19.
Quick revision
Derivation: the word seek in article 19 of the Declaration and the Covenant, plus the democratic, instrumental and accountability arguments.
Stated in terms: ACHR article 13 as read by the Inter-American Court; Aarhus Convention 1998 for environmental information; UN Convention against Corruption 2003 on transparency.
India: Right to Information Act 2005; suo motu publication; thirty days, forty-eight hours for life or liberty; two appeals, the second to an Information Commission; a closed list of exemptions with a public interest override and the Parliament test; severance; burden on the authority.
The constitutional root precedes the Act, in article 19(1)(a).
Limits: runs against public bodies; privacy under article 17 is the competing right.
The Right to Know
Test yourself
1. Derive the right to know from the text, and say why the derivation matters. The textual root is the word seek in article 19 of both the Universal Declaration and the Civil and Political Covenant, each of which protects the freedom to seek, receive and impart information and ideas. Receive on its own would protect only a person's ability to take in what someone else chooses to send, so a State could satisfy it by not jamming broadcasts. Seek points outward at whoever holds the information and converts a liberty into a claim addressed to a holder, which is what an access regime is. Three functional arguments complete the derivation: the democratic one, since article 25 guarantees a genuine choice at periodic elections and a vote cast in ignorance of what the government did is not genuine; the instrumental one, since no other right can be enforced without facts about the decision complained of; and the accountability one, since secrecy is the condition in which misuse of public power survives. The derivation matters because the right is nowhere stated in terms in the Bill, so an answer that merely defines it has skipped the question the examiner asked.
2. Describe the working of the Indian Act. The Right to Information Act 2005 obliges every public authority to maintain its records in a manner facilitating access and to publish specified categories of information on its own motion, so that citizens need to ask for less. A citizen may make a request without giving reasons; a Public Information Officer must dispose of it, ordinarily within thirty days, and within forty-eight hours where the information concerns the life or liberty of a person. Refusal must state the exemption relied on and the appeal route. Two appeals lie, the first internally to a senior officer and the second to the Central or State Information Commission, which can order disclosure and impose a penalty on an officer who refused without reasonable cause. The exemptions cover sovereignty and integrity, security and foreign relations, contempt of court, breach of privilege, commercial confidence, fiduciary relationships, confidences received from foreign governments, danger to life or safety, impediment to investigation, cabinet papers, and personal information without public interest. Two features do the real work: information otherwise exempt must be disclosed where the public interest in disclosure outweighs the protected harm, and exempt portions must be severed so the rest is supplied.
The Right to Know
3. How does the right to know connect to the international order rather than only to domestic administration? In three ways. First, article 19 protects the freedom to seek information regardless of frontiers, so a restriction on obtaining information about a State's conduct abroad, or on transmitting it outward, engages the treaty right directly and is not a purely internal matter. Second, the supervisory machinery of the order is built on information: periodic reporting to the treaty bodies, the national report and the stakeholder submissions in the Universal Periodic Review, the country visits of special procedures, and the shadow reports of non-governmental organisations all consist of information about State conduct, and a State that can lawfully conceal that information disables the machinery without breaching any reporting obligation on its face. Third, the right supplies the evidentiary basis for individual complaints, since a communication alleging discrimination or an unexplained death depends on records the State holds. That is why access to information appears in the anti-corruption convention as a transparency obligation and in the environmental field as a treaty right with fixed time limits and review, rather than being left to domestic policy.
The Generations of Rights, and the Order They Describe
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Karel Vasak's three generations map liberty onto civil and political rights, equality onto economic, social and cultural rights, and fraternity onto solidarity rights such as development, peace, environment and the common heritage, and the third is the only one whose duty-bearer is the international order itself.
The three
First generation, liberty. Civil and political rights. The duty is mainly one of restraint, the holder is the individual, the enforcement is judicial, and the historical source is the eighteenth-century revolutions. The Civil and Political Covenant is its treaty form.
Second generation, equality. Economic, social and cultural rights. The duty is mainly one of provision, the enforcement is administrative and budgetary as much as judicial, and the historical source is the nineteenth-century labour movement and the Mexican and Weimar constitutions. The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant is its treaty form.
Third generation, fraternity. Solidarity rights: development, peace, a healthy environment, the common heritage of mankind, communication, and humanitarian assistance. The holder is usually a people or humanity, and the duty falls on the international community.
Vasak proposed the scheme in 1977 as an exposition, not as a hierarchy. It has been used as a hierarchy ever since, which is the criticism the Vienna Declaration answered.
What each generation asks of other States
This is the paper's angle, and it is what separates a Module I answer from a general essay.
The first asks other States for almost nothing except that they not shelter a torturer, which is why universal jurisdiction and extradition arrangements are its only genuinely international demand.
The second asks other States for co-operation, and it says so in article 2(1) of its Covenant, which requires steps individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical.
The third asks other States for structural change. A right to development is not satisfied by any single State behaving well; it requires the terms of trade, the flow of technology and the rules of finance to be different. [What Survived: the Right to Development] and [What the New International Economic Order Was] are Module IV's treatment.
So the generations are also a ladder of demands on the order: tolerate, assist, restructure.
The criticisms
One: it is a false history. The generations did not arrive in sequence. The International Labour Organization was writing second-generation standards from 1919, before any general civil and political treaty existed, and the Declaration of 1948 contains both in one text.
Two: it invites a hierarchy. Calling one set first suggests priority, and States have used the scheme to defer the second and to deny the third.
Three: it misdescribes the duties. The neat division into restraint and provision does not survive analysis. A fair trial requires courts, judges and legal aid, which cost money; the right to food is largely satisfied by not destroying crops and not blocking markets.
The Generations of Rights, and the Order They Describe
Four: the third generation lacks identifiable holders and duty-bearers, which makes it hard to convert into a right in the strict sense. This is the argument [The New International Economic Order Assessed Today] weighs.
What replaced it
The Vienna Declaration of 1993, paragraph 5: all human rights are universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated, and the international community must treat them globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing, and with the same emphasis.
Indivisible answers the hierarchy. Interdependent answers the false division of duties. On the same footing answers the deferral. [Universality, and What Vienna Settled] takes the paragraph apart.
The generations survive as vocabulary because they are useful shorthand, and an examiner who asks about them expects both the scheme and the correction.
Worked example
Asked whether the right to a healthy environment is a human right, use the scheme to structure the answer rather than to decide it.
As a third-generation claim, it has a holder that is hard to identify, a duty-bearer that is the whole community, and no individual remedy.
As a first-generation claim, it is enforceable now, because environmental harm reaches life under article 6, home and private life under article 17, and health under article 12 of the other Covenant.
As a second-generation claim, article 12(2)(b) already requires the improvement of all aspects of environmental and industrial hygiene.
Conclusion: the substance is protected through the first two generations while the third supplies the framing. That is the pattern for every solidarity right, and saying so shows you understand what the scheme is for.
What it does NOT mean
The generations are not chronological. They are thematic, and the chronology does not fit.
And they are not degrees of bindingness. A treaty obligation is a treaty obligation whichever generation the right is assigned to.
Quick revision
Karel Vasak, 1977, from liberty, equality, fraternity.
First: civil and political; restraint; individual holder; judicial enforcement; ICCPR.
Second: economic, social and cultural; provision; ICESCR; roots in the ILO from 1919 and the Mexican and Weimar constitutions.
Third: solidarity rights, development, peace, environment, common heritage, communication, humanitarian assistance; holder is a people or humanity; duty on the international community.
What each asks of other States: tolerate, assist (ICESCR article 2(1)), restructure.
Four criticisms: false history; invites hierarchy; misdescribes duties; no identifiable holder or duty-bearer in the third.
Answer: Vienna 1993, paragraph 5: universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated, on the same footing and with the same emphasis.
The Generations of Rights, and the Order They Describe
Test yourself
1. Set out the three generations with their content, duty and treaty form. The first generation is liberty: the civil and political rights, whose principal duty is restraint by the State, whose holder is the individual, whose characteristic enforcement is judicial, and whose treaty form is the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights of 1966. The second is equality: the economic, social and cultural rights, whose principal duty is provision, whose enforcement runs through budgets and administration as much as through courts, whose historical source is the labour movement of the nineteenth century together with the Mexican Constitution of 1917 and the Weimar Constitution of 1919, and whose treaty form is the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights. The third is fraternity: the solidarity rights, including development, peace, a healthy environment, the common heritage of mankind, communication and humanitarian assistance, whose holder is usually a people or humanity as a whole rather than an individual, and whose duty-bearer is the international community. Karel Vasak proposed the scheme in 1977, taking the three terms from the motto of the French Revolution, and he offered it as an exposition rather than as a ranking.
2. What does each generation demand of States other than the one where the right-holder lives? The first demands very little: the obligation is owed by each State to those within its territory and subject to its jurisdiction, and the only genuinely outward-facing demands are that other States not shelter those responsible for the gravest violations and that they co-operate in extradition and, for some offences, exercise universal jurisdiction. The second demands co-operation in terms, since article 2(1) of its Covenant requires each State to take steps individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical, to the maximum of its available resources. The third demands structural change, because no amount of good behaviour by a single State satisfies a right to development: the claim is against the terms of trade, the flow of technology, the rules of finance and the distribution of decision-making power in international institutions. Read this way the generations form a ladder of demands on the order itself, running from tolerate to assist to restructure, and that ladder is why the third generation is the contested one and why it belongs in the module on the international economic order.
3. State the criticisms of the scheme and the answer Vienna gave. The first criticism is historical: the generations did not arrive in sequence, since the International Labour Organization was producing binding second-generation standards from 1919, before any general civil and political treaty existed, and the Universal Declaration of 1948 states both categories in a single text with no seam. The second is that the numbering invites a hierarchy, and States have used it to treat economic and social rights as aspirations to be reached later and third-generation claims as rhetoric. The third is analytical: the division between duties of restraint and duties of provision does not hold, since a fair trial requires courts, judges, interpreters and legal aid, all of which cost money, while much of the right to food is satisfied by not destroying crops and not obstructing markets. The fourth is that the third generation lacks an identifiable right-holder and an identifiable duty-bearer, which makes it difficult to treat as a right in the strict sense. Paragraph 5 of the Vienna Declaration of 1993 answers the first three by declaring all human rights universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated, and requiring the international community to treat them globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing and with the same emphasis.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Article 1 of both Covenants gives all peoples the right freely to determine their political status and freely to pursue their economic, social and cultural development, to dispose freely of their natural wealth and resources, and never to be deprived of their means of subsistence, and it obliges the administering powers to promote and respect it.
Why it is placed first
Because the drafters treated it as the condition of everything else. A people whose political status is decided elsewhere cannot secure any of the rights that follow, so the article is placed in Part I of each Covenant, ahead of the obligation clauses and ahead of every substantive right.
And because it is identical in both. That identity is the drafters' own statement that the split into two treaties, described in [Why There Are Two Covenants], was administrative and not conceptual.
The three paragraphs
1(1): all peoples have the right of self-determination, and by virtue of that right they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development.
1(2): all peoples may, for their own ends, freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources, without prejudice to obligations arising out of international economic co-operation, based upon the principle of mutual benefit, and international law, and in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence.
1(3): States Parties, including those having responsibility for the administration of Non-Self-Governing and Trust Territories, shall promote the realization of the right and shall respect that right, in conformity with the Charter.
The Charter root
Article 1(2) of the Charter makes it a purpose of the United Nations to develop friendly relations among nations based on respect for the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples.
Article 55 repeats the phrase as the basis of the economic and social co-operation chapter.
In 1945 it was a principle, not a right. Chapters XI and XII created obligations for administering powers without giving the inhabitants a right, and [The Mandates System, and the Organization That Outlived the League] traces how the machinery grew.
Resolution 1514 (XV) of 1960, the Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, is where the change becomes explicit, declaring that all peoples have the right to self-determination and that inadequacy of political, economic, social or educational preparedness should never serve as a pretext for delaying independence.
Resolution 1541 (XV) gave the three lawful outcomes: independence, free association with an independent State, or integration with an independent State, the last two requiring a free and informed choice.
And Resolution 2625 (XXV) of 1970, the Friendly Relations Declaration, restated the right and added the safeguard clause about States conducting themselves in compliance with the principle and possessed of a government representing the whole people without distinction.
Self-Determination
External and internal
External self-determination is the choice of political status in relation to other States, and outside the colonial context it is tightly constrained by territorial integrity.
Internal self-determination is a people's continuing right to determine its political status within an existing State, which connects to article 25's guarantee of participation in the conduct of public affairs.
The safeguard clause in Resolution 2625 is the bridge between them, and it is the textual basis for the argument that a people denied internal self-determination by a government that does not represent it may have a remedial external claim. That argument has never been accepted by a court as establishing a general right of secession.
The consequences for the order
Decolonisation. The membership of the United Nations roughly trebled, and the new majority produced the instruments in Module IV: the permanent sovereignty resolutions, the New International Economic Order and the Right to Development.
Permanent sovereignty over natural resources. Article 1(2) is the treaty form of General Assembly resolution 1803 (XVII) of 1962, and it is the provision on which [What the New International Economic Order Was] rests.
The obligation on third States. Article 1(3) is unusual because it requires every party to promote the realisation of a right in territories it does not administer, which is the first-generation exception to the rule that obligations look inward.
The remedy problem
The Human Rights Committee has consistently held that a communication under the Optional Protocol cannot be founded on article 1, because the Protocol is open to individuals claiming to be victims and article 1 confers a right on peoples.
The practical answer has been article 27, the minorities provision, and article 25, through which the substance of internal self-determination reaches the Committee in the form of individual claims about culture, language and participation.
And in the International Court of Justice, the right has been treated as an obligation owed to all, which is why proceedings about it can be brought by States with no special interest.
Worked example
A group within a State claims independence, alleging exclusion from government and expropriation of the minerals under its land.
Is it a "people"? The term is undefined in both Covenants, and the objective markers of shared history, language, culture and territory are combined in practice with a subjective sense of identity.
External self-determination is available in the colonial and analogous contexts, and outside them territorial integrity ordinarily prevails.
Internal self-determination is the stronger claim on these facts: exclusion from government engages article 25, and cultural and linguistic exclusion engages article 27.
Self-Determination
Article 1(2) supports the minerals claim directly, since a people may freely dispose of its natural wealth and in no case be deprived of its means of subsistence.
But the forum is the problem. No individual communication lies on article 1, so the claim must be pleaded through articles 25, 26 and 27.
That is the model answer: substance under article 1, remedy under the individual rights.
What it does NOT mean
It is not a general right of secession. Resolution 2625 expressly preserves the territorial integrity of States conducting themselves in compliance with the principle.
And it is not exhausted by independence. The internal aspect continues after decolonisation, which is why the right still does work in States that were never colonies.
Quick revision
Identical article 1 in both Covenants, placed before the obligation clauses.
1(1) all peoples freely determine political status and freely pursue economic, social and cultural development. 1(2)freely dispose of natural wealth and resources, without prejudice to obligations from international economic co-operation based on mutual benefit, and in no case deprived of its own means of subsistence. 1(3) administering States shall promote and respect.
Charter articles 1(2) and 55: a principle in 1945. Resolution 1514 (XV), 1960: a right, and unpreparedness is no pretext for delay. 1541 (XV): independence, free association, integration. 2625 (XXV), 1970: the representative government safeguard clause.
External and internal; the safeguard clause is the bridge; no general right of secession.
No individual communication lies on article 1, since the Protocol is for individuals; plead articles 25, 26 and 27 instead. In the International Court it is an obligation owed to all.
Test yourself
1. Quote the substance of article 1 and explain why it is identical in both Covenants. Paragraph 1 provides that all peoples have the right of self-determination, by virtue of which they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development. Paragraph 2 provides that all peoples may, for their own ends, freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources without prejudice to any obligations arising out of international economic co-operation based upon the principle of mutual benefit and international law, and that in no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence. Paragraph 3 requires States Parties, including those having responsibility for the administration of Non-Self-Governing and Trust Territories, to promote the realisation of the right and to respect it in conformity with the Charter. It is identical in both because the drafters regarded the division of the catalogue into two treaties as a matter of machinery rather than of principle, and placing the same article at the head of each was their way of saying so. The placement is equally deliberate: it stands in Part I of each Covenant, before the obligation clauses and before every substantive right, because a people whose political status is settled elsewhere cannot secure any of the rights that follow.
Self-Determination
2. Trace the movement from principle to right. The Charter of 1945 names the principle twice, in article 1(2) as a purpose of the Organization, to develop friendly relations among nations based on respect for the principle of equal rights and self-determination of peoples, and again in article 55 as the basis of economic and social co-operation. But Chapters XI and XII created duties for administering powers, including the obligation in article 73 to develop self-government and to transmit information, without conferring a right on the inhabitants. The change becomes explicit in General Assembly resolution 1514 (XV) of 1960, which declares that all peoples have the right to self-determination and that inadequacy of political, economic, social or educational preparedness should never serve as a pretext for delaying independence. Resolution 1541 (XV) of the same year supplied the three lawful outcomes of emergence to a full measure of self-government: independence, free association with an independent State, or integration with an independent State, the second and third requiring a free and informed choice. Resolution 2625 (XXV) of 1970 restated the right for all peoples and added the clause preserving the territorial integrity of States conducting themselves in compliance with the principle and possessed of a government representing the whole people without distinction. The Covenants of 1966 made it a treaty obligation.
3. Why is article 1 a right without an individual remedy, and what is done about it? Because the Optional Protocol to the Civil and Political Covenant admits communications from individuals who claim to be victims of a violation of a right set forth in the Covenant, and article 1 confers its right on peoples rather than on individuals. The Human Rights Committee has therefore consistently held that a communication cannot be founded on article 1, however strong the underlying grievance, which produces the odd result that the article the drafters placed first is the one article the individual complaints machinery cannot reach. Three responses have developed. Claims are pleaded instead under article 25, which guarantees every citizen the right and the opportunity to take part in the conduct of public affairs, under article 26's free-standing equality guarantee, and under article 27, which protects persons belonging to ethnic, religious or linguistic minorities in enjoying their culture, professing their religion and using their language, so that the substance of internal self-determination arrives in an individual form. The reporting procedure addresses article 1 directly, since States must report on it. And before the International Court of Justice the right has been treated as an obligation owed to the international community as a whole, so its enforcement there does not depend on individual standing at all.
Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Article 2(7) of the Charter forbids the United Nations to intervene in matters essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any State, and the whole development of international human rights consists of showing that the treatment of a State's own people is not such a matter.
The text
Article 2(1): the Organization is based on the sovereign equality of all its Members.
Article 2(4): all Members shall refrain from the threat or use of force against the territorial integrity or political independence of any State.
Article 2(7): nothing contained in the present Charter shall authorize the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any state, or require Members to submit such matters to settlement under the Charter, but this principle shall not prejudice the application of enforcement measures under Chapter VII.
The four words that decide
"Intervene", "essentially", "domestic jurisdiction", and the Chapter VII proviso.
Intervene is not "discuss". The Organization has always distinguished dictatorial interference in a State's affairs from debating, resolving, investigating and reporting. Study, discussion and recommendation have never been treated as intervention.
Essentially is weaker than "exclusively", which appeared in the corresponding provision of the Covenant of the League. The weakening was deliberate and it matters, because a matter can be partly domestic and still be within the Organization's reach.
Domestic jurisdiction is not a fixed category. It is relative and it shrinks as international obligations grow, a proposition settled long before the Charter and applied to human rights ever since.
And the proviso removes Chapter VII entirely. Once the Security Council determines a threat to the peace, article 2(7) has nothing to say.
The five ways the objection was worn down
One: treaty consent. A State that ratifies a human rights treaty has by that act placed the subject-matter outside its exclusive domain, because it cannot be a purely domestic question whether a State is performing an obligation it undertook to others.
Two: the Charter pledge itself. Articles 55 and 56 contain a pledge to take joint and separate action for universal respect for and observance of human rights, and a subject the Charter itself assigns to the Organization cannot be essentially domestic. [The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge] sets out the argument.
Three: the practice of the organs. The General Assembly debated South Africa's treatment of Indians from 1946 over precisely this objection, and by the 1960s the Assembly, the Commission and later the Council were examining country situations as a matter of course. Practice under a constituent instrument is evidence of its meaning.
Four: the machinery of complaint. Resolution 1235 of 1967 allowed public examination of situations revealing a consistent pattern of gross violations, and resolution 1503 of 1970 created a confidential procedure for communications. Once individuals could complain, the domestic-jurisdiction objection lost its factual base.
Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order
Five: Chapter VII. From the 1990s the Security Council has repeatedly determined that internal repression and humanitarian catastrophe constitute a threat to international peace and security, which brings the proviso into play and makes article 2(7) irrelevant.
What survives
A great deal, and candidates who write that sovereignty is dead are wrong.
Consent still governs treaty obligation. No State is bound by a Covenant it has not ratified, and reservations limit what it has accepted.
Article 2(4) is untouched. Nothing in the human rights corpus authorises one State to use force against another to enforce it, and the doctrine of humanitarian intervention has no general acceptance.
Enforcement remains centralised. Only the Security Council may authorise coercive measures, and its permanent members may veto.
The Responsibility to Protect, adopted in the 2005 World Summit Outcome, is drafted to respect this. It affirms each State's own responsibility, and it channels collective action through the Security Council rather than around it.
Worked example
A State objects that a special rapporteur's report on its prisons is intervention in matters essentially within its domestic jurisdiction.
Is it intervention? No. Investigation and reporting are not dictatorial interference, and the Organization has exercised these functions since 1946.
Is it essentially domestic? The State is party to the Civil and Political Covenant and to the Convention against Torture, so treatment of detainees is the subject of obligations it owes to others.
Does the Charter itself assign the subject? Yes, under articles 55 and 56.
Is the proviso needed? No, and it is better not to reach for Chapter VII when the objection fails on its own terms.
Order of the answer: intervention first, then essentially, then treaty consent, then the Charter, and leave Chapter VII for the case where coercion is proposed.
What it does NOT mean
Article 2(7) is not a defence to a treaty breach. It limits what the Organization may do, not what a State has promised.
And it has never barred discussion. The distinction between intervening and considering is as old as the provision.
Quick revision
2(1) sovereign equality. 2(4) no threat or use of force against territorial integrity or political independence. 2(7) no intervention in matters essentially within the domestic jurisdiction, but not prejudicing enforcement measures under Chapter VII.
Four words: intervene is not discuss; essentially is weaker than the League's exclusively; domestic jurisdiction is relative and shrinks with obligation; the Chapter VII proviso removes the article entirely.
Five ways worn down: treaty consent; the Charter pledge in articles 55 and 56; the practice of the organs from 1946; resolutions 1235 (1967) and 1503 (1970); Chapter VII determinations from the 1990s.
What survives: consent to be bound, article 2(4), centralised enforcement with the veto, and a Responsibility to Protect routed through the Security Council.
Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order
Test yourself
1. Set out article 2(7) and identify the words on which every argument turns. It provides that nothing contained in the Charter shall authorise the United Nations to intervene in matters which are essentially within the domestic jurisdiction of any State, or require Members to submit such matters to settlement under the Charter, but that this principle shall not prejudice the application of enforcement measures under Chapter VII. Four elements carry the weight. Intervene, which the practice of the organs has never equated with discussing, studying, investigating or recommending, so that a report or a resolution is not caught. Essentially, which is weaker than the word exclusively used in the corresponding provision of the Covenant of the League of Nations, and the change was deliberate, so a matter that is partly domestic is not thereby beyond reach. Domestic jurisdiction, which is not a fixed list of subjects but a relative notion that contracts as a State takes on international obligations. And the closing proviso, which removes the whole article once the Security Council acts under Chapter VII, so that the objection has no application to enforcement measures at all.
2. How was the objection worn down? By five distinct routes. First, treaty consent: a State that ratifies a human rights treaty has placed the subject-matter outside its exclusive domain, because whether it is performing an obligation owed to other parties cannot be a purely internal question. Second, the Charter itself: articles 55 and 56 contain a pledge to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization for universal respect for and observance of human rights, and a subject the Charter assigns to the Organization cannot be essentially domestic. Third, the practice of the organs, beginning with the General Assembly's consideration of the treatment of people of Indian origin in South Africa from 1946 over precisely this objection, and hardening into the routine examination of country situations; practice under a constituent instrument is evidence of what it means. Fourth, the complaint machinery, since resolution 1235 of 1967 permitted public examination of situations revealing a consistent pattern of gross violations and resolution 1503 of 1970 established a confidential procedure for communications. Fifth, Chapter VII, since the Security Council has repeatedly treated internal repression and humanitarian catastrophe as a threat to international peace and security.
3. What remains of sovereignty in this field? More than the rhetoric of erosion suggests. Consent still governs obligation: no State is bound by a Covenant it has not ratified, reservations shape what it has accepted, and the optional procedures bind only those who opt in. Article 2(4) is untouched by the growth of human rights law, so nothing in that corpus authorises one State to use force against another in order to enforce it, and the doctrine of unilateral humanitarian intervention has never obtained general acceptance. Enforcement remains centralised in the Security Council, where the veto of a permanent member can stop it, which is why the machinery works unevenly and why criticism of selectivity is fair. And the Responsibility to Protect, as adopted in the 2005 World Summit Outcome, was drafted to fit inside this structure rather than to displace it: it affirms that each State bears the primary responsibility to protect its own population, and it routes collective action through the Security Council in accordance with the Charter. Sovereignty has been made conditional in argument and remains structurally intact in enforcement.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Paragraph 5 of the Vienna Declaration declares all human rights universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated, requires the international community to treat them globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing and with the same emphasis, and then concedes that national and regional particularities must be borne in mind while insisting that the duty to promote and protect binds States regardless of their political, economic and cultural systems.
The three sentences
Sentence one: all human rights are universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated.
Sentence two: the international community must treat human rights globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing, and with the same emphasis.
Sentence three: while the significance of national and regional particularities and various historical, cultural and religious backgrounds must be borne in mind, it is the duty of States, regardless of their political, economic and cultural systems, to promote and protect all human rights and fundamental freedoms.
What each word does
Universal answers the claim that the catalogue is a Western product imposed on other civilisations.
Indivisible answers the ranking of civil and political rights above economic and social ones, and the reverse ranking urged by socialist States.
Interdependent and interrelated answers the analytical claim that the two categories have different logics, by asserting that neither is realised without the other.
"On the same footing, and with the same emphasis" is directed at the practice of the Organization itself, and it is the sentence developing States pressed for.
Sentence three is a concession and a refusal in one breath. The particularities must be borne in mind, which is an interpretive instruction. The duty binds regardless of political, economic and cultural systems, which is a refusal of the excuse. The order matters: the concession is subordinate and the duty is the main clause.
What was being settled
The conference met in June 1993, and the regional preparatory meetings had produced open dissent.
The Bangkok Declaration of April 1993, adopted by Asian States, recognised that human rights are universal in nature while stating that they must be considered in the context of a dynamic and evolving process of international norm-setting, bearing in mind the significance of national and regional particularities and various historical, cultural and religious backgrounds. It also stressed non-interference, the interdependence of all categories of rights, and the right to development.
Vienna adopted the same phrase about particularities and inverted its function. In Bangkok it qualified the norms; in Vienna it is subordinate to a duty that binds regardless.
Other things Vienna settled or moved. It declared the human rights of women and the girl child an inalienable, integral and indivisible part of universal human rights. It affirmed the right to development as a universal and inalienable right and an integral part of fundamental human rights. It called for the creation of a High Commissioner. And it endorsed the universal ratification of the core treaties.
Universality, and What Vienna Settled
The relativism argument, fairly stated
The strong claim: values differ across cultures, so no single catalogue can bind all of them, and the existing catalogue reflects the history of one region.
The weak claim: the norms are common but their implementation must be sensitive to context, sequence and resources.
Vienna accepts the weak claim and rejects the strong one, and that is the sentence to write.
The answers to the strong claim.
Drafting: the Commission that drafted the Declaration included members from China, Chile, Lebanon, India, the Philippines and the Soviet Union, and [Drafting the Universal Declaration] records the composition.
Ratification: the treaties have been ratified by the great majority of States of every region, and a State that ratifies has consented.
Selectivity of the objection: the relativist argument is almost always raised by a government about limits on its own power, and rarely by the people said to hold the different values.
And the honest concession: uniformity of application is not required by universality. Margin of appreciation in Europe and progressive realisation in the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant are both universality with room for difference.
Worked example
A State defends corporal punishment by saying that it accords with its religious and cultural traditions and that Vienna requires those to be borne in mind.
Sentence three does require them to be borne in mind, so do not dismiss the argument.
But the duty in the same sentence binds regardless of cultural systems, so the tradition cannot displace the obligation.
And the obligation here is article 7 of the Covenant, which is on the non-derogable list, so there is no room for balance even in an emergency.
The correct use of particularities would be in choosing how to phase out the practice, in designing training and in framing public explanation, not in deciding whether to.
The formula for the answer: particularities go to how, never to whether.
What it does NOT mean
Vienna did not declare cultural difference irrelevant. It gave it an interpretive role and denied it a justificatory one.
And consensus at Vienna was not unanimity of view. It was agreement on a text, and the disagreement continued, which is why [ASEAN and the Human Rights Declaration of 2012] is worth reading against it.
Quick revision
Vienna, June 1993, 171 States, by consensus. Paragraph 5, three sentences.
All human rights are universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated; treat them globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing, and with the same emphasis; while particularities must be borne in mind, it is the duty of States, regardless of their political, economic and cultural systems, to promote and protect.
Universal answers imposition; indivisible answers ranking; interdependent answers the two logics; same footing answers the Organization's own practice.
Bangkok, April 1993 used the same particularities phrase to qualify the norms; Vienna made it subordinate.
Vienna also: women and the girl child inalienable, integral and indivisible; the right to development affirmed; a High Commissioner called for; universal ratification urged.
Particularities go to how, never to whether.
Universality, and What Vienna Settled
Test yourself
1. Give paragraph 5 and explain the structure of its third sentence. It declares that all human rights are universal, indivisible and interdependent and interrelated; that the international community must treat human rights globally in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing, and with the same emphasis; and that while the significance of national and regional particularities and various historical, cultural and religious backgrounds must be borne in mind, it is the duty of States, regardless of their political, economic and cultural systems, to promote and protect all human rights and fundamental freedoms. The third sentence is the negotiated compromise and its grammar carries the settlement. The concession to particularities is in a subordinate clause introduced by while, and it is expressed as something to be borne in mind, which is an instruction about interpretation and application. The obligation is in the main clause, is addressed to States, and is qualified by the word regardless, which forecloses the argument that a different political, economic or cultural system alters what is owed. Read together, culture is admitted as context and refused as justification, and any answer that reverses that order has read the sentence backwards.
2. What had the Bangkok Declaration said, and how did Vienna handle it? The Bangkok Declaration, adopted by Asian States at the regional preparatory meeting in April 1993, recognised that human rights are universal in nature, but added that they must be considered in the context of a dynamic and evolving process of international norm-setting, bearing in mind the significance of national and regional particularities and various historical, cultural and religious backgrounds. It also emphasised the principles of respect for national sovereignty and non-interference, objected to the use of human rights as an instrument of political pressure and to conditionality in development assistance, stressed the indivisibility and interdependence of all categories of rights, and pressed the right to development. Vienna took the same phrase about particularities into paragraph 5 and changed its function. In Bangkok the phrase qualified the norms themselves, since they were to be considered bearing it in mind. In Vienna it was demoted to a subordinate clause and answered in the same sentence by a duty binding regardless of political, economic and cultural systems. The Asian group secured its language and lost its effect, which is the most instructive drafting episode in the field.
Universality, and What Vienna Settled
3. State the relativist case fairly and give the answers. In its strong form the case is that values differ fundamentally between cultures, that no single catalogue can bind them all, and that the existing catalogue is the product of one region's history and is imposed through the diplomatic and economic power of that region. In its weak form it is that the norms are shared but their implementation must be sensitive to context, sequence and available resources. Four answers meet the strong form. The drafting record does not support the claim of a single provenance, since the Commission included members from China, Chile, Lebanon, India, the Philippines and the Soviet Union, and the debates crossed traditions. Consent answers it too: the core treaties have been ratified by the great majority of States in every region, and a State that ratifies has agreed. Selectivity answers it a third time, since the argument is nearly always advanced by a government resisting limits on its own power rather than by the people whose values are invoked. And the weak form is already accommodated within the system, through progressive realisation in the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant and through doctrines of deference in regional courts, so relativism as a demand for room to differ in method has already been granted.
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
Since Vienna the order has acquired a High Commissioner, a set of nine core treaties with their committees, a Human Rights Council with a Universal Periodic Review covering every State, and an International Criminal Court, and article 51 of the Constitution of India is the bridge by which those developments are used in Indian courts.
Change one: the High Commissioner
Vienna recommended the post and the General Assembly created it by resolution 48/141 of 20 December 1993, within a fortnight of the conference report.
The office has principal responsibility for United Nations human rights activities, engages governments, co-ordinates the programme across the system, and services the Council and the treaty bodies through the Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights.
It is an executive office, not an adjudicative one. It cannot decide a case, and its power is the power of the public statement and of technical co-operation. [The Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights] deals with it in Module III.
Change two: the treaty system consolidated
The core instruments now number nine: racial discrimination, the two Covenants, discrimination against women, torture, the rights of the child, migrant workers, enforced disappearance, and the rights of persons with disabilities.
Each has a committee, and the committees have converged on a common method: periodic reports, a list of issues, a constructive dialogue, concluding observations, follow-up, general comments, and, where the State has accepted it, individual communications.
The most important post-Vienna addition to that method is the Optional Protocol to the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, adopted in 2008 and in force on 5 May 2013, which finally gave the second Covenant a complaints procedure.
Change three: from Commission to Council
The Commission on Human Rights was replaced by the Human Rights Council in 2006, under General Assembly resolution 60/251.
The Council is a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly, elected by the Assembly, of forty-seven members, meeting throughout the year rather than in a single annual session.
Its distinctive instrument is the Universal Periodic Review, under which every Member State's record is examined on a fixed cycle by other States, on the basis of a national report, a compilation of United Nations information, and a summary of stakeholder submissions.
The Review was designed to answer the charge of selectivity that destroyed the Commission, because every State is examined, in turn, on the same basis. Whether it answers it is the question [The Universal Periodic Review] takes up.
Change four: individual criminal responsibility
The Rome Statute was adopted in 1998 and entered into force on 1 July 2002, creating a standing court with jurisdiction over genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes and, since the Kampala amendments, aggression.
The Concept After Vienna
The significance for the concept is that it completes a movement begun at Nuremberg. The order now reaches the individual in two directions: as the holder of rights and as the bearer of criminal responsibility.
Complementarity is the limit. The Court acts only where the State is unwilling or genuinely unable, so it is a backstop and not a substitute.
How it reaches an Indian court: article 51
Article 51 is a Directive Principle. The State shall endeavour to promote international peace and security; maintain just and honourable relations between nations; foster respect for international law and treaty obligations in the dealings of organised peoples with one another; and encourage settlement of international disputes by arbitration.
Clause (c) is the bridge. India is dualist, so a treaty does not become enforceable law by ratification alone, and article 253 empowers Parliament to legislate to give effect to international agreements. But article 51(c) supplies the interpretive rule: where a domestic provision is capable of more than one meaning, the meaning consistent with India's international obligations is preferred, and where there is a gap and no inconsistent domestic law, international norms may be read into the fundamental rights.
The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 is the statutory counterpart, and its definition of human rights refers to the rights guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India. [The National Human Rights Commission: Constitution] follows this through.
The limit is inconsistency. Where a statute is clear and conflicts with a treaty, the statute governs in an Indian court, and the remedy is legislative.
Worked example
A petitioner asks an Indian court to read a right of access to essential medicines into article 21, relying on article 12 of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant and a general comment.
Article 51(c) permits the court to prefer a construction consistent with the obligation, and India has ratified that Covenant.
Article 21 is capable of the construction, since the right to life has been read to include health.
The general comment is persuasive, not binding, being the interpretation of a treaty body whose views are not judgments.
And no domestic statute contradicts the reading, which is the condition for using it.
If a statute did contradict it, the court would apply the statute and could at most declare the inconsistency and leave Parliament to act under article 253.
What it does NOT mean
Vienna did not create any of the four changes by itself. It recommended the High Commissioner and pressed for universal ratification; the Council, the Court and the Optional Protocol came later and from other pressures.
The Concept After Vienna
And article 51 is not enforceable. It is a directive principle, not justiciable under article 32, and its work is interpretive.
Quick revision
High Commissioner: recommended at Vienna, created by General Assembly resolution 48/141 of 20 December 1993. Executive, not adjudicative.
Nine core treaties with committees; common method of reports, list of issues, dialogue, concluding observations, general comments, communications; Optional Protocol to the ICESCR 2008, in force 5 May 2013.
Human Rights Council 2006, resolution 60/251, forty-seven members, subsidiary of the General Assembly; Universal Periodic Review of every State, answering selectivity.
Rome Statute 1998, in force 1 July 2002; genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes, aggression; complementarity.
India: article 51(c), foster respect for international law and treaty obligations; dualist, article 253 for legislation; the Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 defines human rights by reference to the Constitution or the International Covenants. A clear contrary statute wins.
Test yourself
1. Name the four institutional changes since Vienna and say what each added. The High Commissioner for Human Rights, recommended by the conference and created by General Assembly resolution 48/141 of 20 December 1993, added a single official with principal responsibility for the Organization's human rights activities, a co-ordinating function across the system, and a public voice, though no power to decide a case. The consolidation of the treaty system around nine core instruments and their committees added a common working method of periodic reporting, lists of issues, constructive dialogue, concluding observations, follow-up and general comments, and it was completed on the complaints side by the Optional Protocol to the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, adopted in 2008 and in force on 5 May 2013. The replacement of the Commission by the Human Rights Council in 2006 under resolution 60/251 added a standing body of forty-seven members elected by and subsidiary to the General Assembly, and with it the Universal Periodic Review, under which every Member State is examined in turn on the same basis. And the Rome Statute of 1998, in force on 1 July 2002, added a standing criminal court, completing the movement begun at Nuremberg by which the order reaches the individual as a bearer of responsibility as well as a holder of rights.
2. Explain how article 51 operates in an Indian court. Article 51 is a Directive Principle of State Policy and therefore not enforceable by any court, but clause (c) directs the State to endeavour to foster respect for international law and treaty obligations in the dealings of organised peoples with one another, and that direction has been used as an interpretive instruction. India follows the dualist approach, so ratification of a treaty does not by itself make it enforceable domestic law, and article 253 empowers Parliament to legislate for the whole or any part of the territory to give effect to international agreements. Between ratification and legislation, article 51(c) does two kinds of work. Where a statutory or constitutional provision is capable of more than one construction, the construction consistent with India's international obligations is preferred. And where there is a gap, with no domestic law inconsistent with the norm, international standards may be read into the fundamental rights, most often into article 21. The limit is inconsistency: where a statute is clear and conflicts with the treaty, an Indian court applies the statute, and the remedy lies with Parliament.
The Concept After Vienna
3. Why is the Universal Periodic Review the Council's most significant innovation? Because it was designed against the specific failure that destroyed its predecessor. The Commission on Human Rights lost its standing through selectivity: it examined some States and not others, and membership was sought by governments precisely in order to avoid scrutiny, so its country resolutions came to be read as the outcome of blocs rather than of assessment. The Review answers that by covering every Member State without exception, on a fixed cycle, on the same documentary basis of a national report, a compilation of information from United Nations sources including treaty bodies and special procedures, and a summary of submissions from other stakeholders including national institutions and non-governmental organisations. The review is conducted by States in an interactive dialogue and produces recommendations that the State under review accepts or notes, with implementation examined in the following cycle. Its weaknesses follow from the same design, since a peer process produces friendly recommendations alongside serious ones and generates no binding finding, which is why it supplements rather than replaces the treaty bodies and the special procedures.
What Is Still Missing from the International Order
Syllabus topic 1, "Development of Concept of Human Rights"
❧
In one line
The order lacks a world court of human rights open to individuals, an enforcement power independent of the Security Council, effective reach over corporations, an answer to selectivity, and any binding treatment of the economic structure, and only the first and third of these are defects a treaty could cure.
Gap one: no world human rights court
An individual with a Covenant claim has no court. The Human Rights Committee is a body of eighteen independent experts, it adopts views on communications, and its views are authoritative interpretations that are not binding judgments.
A regional resident is better off. The European Court, the Inter-American Court and the African Court deliver binding judgments, so protection depends on geography. [Regional Systems Compared] sets out the disparity.
This is a curable gap in principle, since a treaty could create a court. It has been proposed repeatedly and has never come close to adoption, because States that decline binding regional supervision will not accept binding global supervision.
Gap two: enforcement is the Security Council's alone
Coercive measures require Chapter VII, and Chapter VII requires the concurring votes of the permanent members.
So the enforcement of human rights is subject to a veto held by five States, which produces action in some situations and none in materially identical ones.
This is not curable by a human rights treaty. It is a feature of the Charter, and amending the Charter requires ratification by the same five under article 108. It is therefore a political gap, not a doctrinal one, and saying so is the mark of a good answer.
Gap three: corporations
The obligations run to States. A company that pollutes a river, uses forced labour in a supply chain or supplies surveillance equipment to a repressive government is not a party to any human rights treaty and cannot be.
What exists instead is a soft framework: the Guiding Principles on Business and Human Rights endorsed by the Human Rights Council in 2011, built on the State duty to protect, the corporate responsibility to respect and access to remedy, together with domestic legislation on supply chains and, in a small number of States, civil liability.
This is curable, and negotiation of a binding instrument has been under way since 2014, without agreement. The obstacles are jurisdiction, the corporate veil and the definition of the obligation.
Gap four: selectivity
The same conduct attracts different responses depending on who is responsible and who their allies are.
The Universal Periodic Review was designed against this, and it succeeds in coverage while producing recommendations of very uneven weight.
Selectivity is structural, not accidental. It follows from an order whose enforcement is entrusted to States that have interests, and no procedural device removes it. Like gap two, it is political.
What Is Still Missing from the International Order
Gap five: the economic structure
Nothing binding addresses the distribution of wealth, the terms of trade or the rules of finance as human rights questions.
The attempt was made. The New International Economic Order resolutions of 1974 and the Declaration on the Right to Development of 1986 are the record of it, and Module IV of this paper is that record. What survives is a declaration and not an obligation.
What exists in binding form is article 2(1) of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, which requires steps through international assistance and co-operation but obliges no State to supply anything to any other.
This is the gap that gives the paper its subject. [Why the New International Economic Order Failed] and [The New International Economic Order Assessed Today] are where the argument is settled.
Sorting the five
Curable by law: gap one, a court, and gap three, corporations. Both are drafting and ratification problems.
Political: gap two, the veto; gap four, selectivity; and gap five in its ambitious form, since a redistribution treaty fails for the same reason the New International Economic Order failed, that those who would pay must consent.
Gap five has a curable fragment, since obligations of process, such as participation in the governance of financial institutions and transparency in trade rules, are within reach even where obligations of outcome are not.
Worked example
Asked what single reform would most improve the order, compare two candidates.
A world court would cure gap one and would leave gaps two, four and five untouched, and its judgments would still need State execution.
A binding corporate instrument would cure gap three and would reach conduct that no existing mechanism reaches at all, including conduct in States too weak to regulate it.
The stronger answer takes the second and explains why: gap three is the only gap where the affected conduct currently falls outside the system entirely, whereas gap one concerns the quality of a remedy that already exists in some form.
What it does NOT mean
A gap is not a failure of the whole. The order in 1945 had no catalogue, no committee and no court, and the honest verdict is large achievement with structural limits.
And these are not the only gaps. Reservations, non-reporting and the treaty bodies' backlog are real, and they are defects of operation rather than of architecture.
Quick revision
Five gaps: no world human rights court; enforcement only through Chapter VII and the veto; no binding reach over corporations; selectivity; no binding treatment of the economic structure.
Curable by law: the court, and corporations. Political: the veto, selectivity, and redistribution.
Committee views are not judgments; regional courts give binding judgments, so protection depends on geography.
Corporations: Guiding Principles on Business and Human Rights, endorsed 2011, on protect, respect, remedy; a binding instrument under negotiation since 2014.
Economic structure: what survives is article 2(1) of the ICESCR and two declarations; obligations of process are reachable where obligations of outcome are not.
What Is Still Missing from the International Order
Test yourself
1. Name the five gaps and classify them. The first is the absence of a world court of human rights open to individuals: a person with a Covenant claim reaches the Human Rights Committee, a body of eighteen independent experts that adopts views which are authoritative interpretations and not binding judgments, whereas a resident of Europe, the Americas or Africa may reach a court whose judgments bind the respondent State. The second is that coercive enforcement lies exclusively with the Security Council under Chapter VII, and therefore under the veto of five States. The third is the absence of binding obligations on corporations, which are not and cannot be parties to human rights treaties. The fourth is selectivity, since identical conduct attracts different responses according to who is responsible. The fifth is the absence of any binding treatment of the distribution of wealth, the terms of trade or the rules of finance as human rights questions. The first and third are curable by law, being problems of drafting and ratification. The second, the fourth and the ambitious form of the fifth are political, since each requires the consent of those whose power or wealth the reform would reduce.
2. What exists in place of binding obligations on corporations, and why has a treaty proved difficult? What exists is a soft framework with hard edges at the margins. The Guiding Principles on Business and Human Rights, endorsed by the Human Rights Council in 2011, rest on three pillars: the State duty to protect against abuses by third parties including business, the corporate responsibility to respect human rights through policy commitment, human rights due diligence and remediation, and access to effective remedy through judicial and non-judicial mechanisms. Around them sit domestic statutes requiring supply chain disclosure or due diligence, procurement conditions, and in a few States civil liability for harm caused abroad. A binding instrument has been under negotiation in an intergovernmental working group since 2014 without agreement, for three reasons. Jurisdiction is contested, since a treaty giving a home State's courts reach over conduct in a host State cuts across territorial sovereignty. The corporate veil obstructs attribution of a subsidiary's conduct to a parent. And the content of the obligation is disputed, since companies resist a duty framed in the same terms as a State's and prefer a due diligence standard, which is a duty of conduct rather than of result.
What Is Still Missing from the International Order
3. Why is the fifth gap the one this paper exists to examine? Because a paper on human rights and the international order is asking what the order owes, and the answer given by the binding law is very little. Article 2(1) of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant requires each State to take steps individually and through international assistance and co-operation, especially economic and technical, to the maximum of its available resources, which obliges each State to act but obliges no State to supply anything to another. Everything more ambitious exists as declaration: the Declaration on the Establishment of a New International Economic Order and the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States, both of 1974, and the Declaration on the Right to Development of 1986. Those texts assert that the structure of trade, finance and technology transfer is itself a human rights question, and none of them binds. The gap is therefore the subject of Module IV, and the honest conclusion has two halves: obligations of outcome, such as a duty to transfer resources, failed and will fail because those who would pay must consent; obligations of process, such as participation in the governance of financial institutions, transparency in trade rules and impact assessment, remain reachable and are where the argument is now conducted.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Regional systems exist because a smaller group of States can agree to stronger obligations, can accept binding adjudication, can enforce through political pressure that actually reaches its members, and can protect rights the universal instruments omit, and the price is that protection then depends on where a person lives.
The four reasons
One: agreement is easier among fewer and more alike
The universal instruments are drafted for every State, so their language is the language that the widest range of governments would accept, and their limitation clauses are correspondingly generous.
A regional group can be more demanding, because its members already share constitutional traditions, a legal vocabulary, and often a recent history that supplies the motive.
This is why the European Convention of 1950 could create a court while the Covenants of 1966 could create only a committee. Ten founding members with converging systems can do what one hundred and sixty cannot.
Two: binding adjudication becomes acceptable
A State accepts a court whose judges it can recognise as its own kind. The three working regional systems all have courts delivering binding judgments; the universal system has committees delivering views.
And the caseload is manageable at regional scale, which is what makes individual access practicable at all. [The European Court of Human Rights] shows how much traffic even a regional court attracts.
Three: compliance has a political engine
A regional organisation has something a State wants. Membership of the Council of Europe, access to the institutions of the European Union, standing within the Organization of American States or the African Union.
That gives a supervisory body leverage no universal organ possesses, because the Committee of Ministers supervising execution of a judgment is composed of the governments whose good opinion the respondent needs.
The same leverage explains the failures. Where the organisation needs the member more than the member needs the organisation, execution stalls.
Four: the region has its own subjects
The instruments differ because the histories differ.
Europe wrote a convention against a totalitarian past, so its early text is dense on liberty, fair trial and legality.
The Americas wrote against dictatorship and disappearance, so the American Convention contains a right to juridical personality, a right of reply and a strong prohibition on prior censorship.
Africa wrote against colonialism, so the African Charter contains peoples' rights, a right to development, a right to a general satisfactory environment, and duties as well as rights.
And the Arab and ASEAN texts each carry their own emphases and their own reservations.
The paradox
Strength is inverse to size. The European system is the strongest and covers the smallest and most homogeneous group; the African system covers a far larger and more varied group and is weaker; the ASEAN and Arab arrangements cover regions with the least convergence and produce declarations rather than courts.
Module one is free. The rest of LL.M. Human Rights Law Semester 1 is part of the bundle.
You are reading a chapter from a later module. Everything in module one of every
subject stays free, and so does every question paper and the syllabus.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Europe, the Americas and Africa each have a treaty, a supervisory body and a court; the Arab region and Southeast Asia have instruments and commissions without adjudication; and Asia as a whole, containing more than half the world's population, has no regional human rights system at all.
The three working systems
Europe
Organisation: the Council of Europe, founded 1949, distinct from the European Union.
Instrument: the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms, signed at Rome on 4 November 1950, in force 3 September 1953, with sixteen protocols adding rights and reforming procedure.
Body: the European Court of Human Rights, permanent since Protocol 11 took effect on 1 November 1998, with the Committee of Ministers supervising execution.
Access: any person, non-governmental organisation or group of individuals claiming to be a victim may apply directly, and acceptance of that right is compulsory for parties.
The Americas
Organisation: the Organization of American States, Charter of Bogotá, 1948.
Instruments: the American Declaration of the Rights and Duties of Man, adopted in April 1948, some months before the Universal Declaration, and the American Convention on Human Rights, signed at San José on 22 November 1969, in force 18 July 1978.
Bodies: the Inter-American Commission on Human Rights, established 1959 and operating from 1960, and the Inter-American Court of Human Rights, seated in San José.
Access: any person, group of persons or recognised non-governmental entity may petition the Commission, and the petitioner need not be the victim, which no other system allows. Only States Parties and the Commission may bring a case before the Court.
Africa
Organisation: the Organisation of African Unity, replaced by the African Union in 2002.
Instrument: the African Charter on Human and Peoples' Rights, adopted at Nairobi in 1981, in force 21 October 1986.
Bodies: the African Commission on Human and Peoples' Rights, and the African Court on Human and Peoples' Rights, created by a Protocol of 1998 in force in 2004.
Access to the Court by individuals and non-governmental organisations requires a separate declaration under the Protocol, which few States have made and some have withdrawn.
The two without adjudication
The Arab region
Organisation: the League of Arab States.
Instrument: the Arab Charter on Human Rights, first adopted in 1994 and never brought into force, revised in 2004 and in force in 2008.
Body: an Arab Human Rights Committee receiving State reports. A statute for an Arab Court of Human Rights was adopted in 2014 and has not entered into force.
The revised Charter has been criticised for provisions inconsistent with universal standards, and its committee has no complaints procedure.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The Council of Europe was founded in 1949 by ten States to achieve greater unity among its members on the basis of human rights, the rule of law and democracy, and its first major act was the European Convention of 4 November 1950, which converted part of the Universal Declaration into binding obligations enforceable by a commission and a court.
The organisation
Founded by the Statute of London, 5 May 1949, by ten States.
Its aim is greater unity between its members for the purpose of safeguarding and realising the ideals and principles which are their common heritage, and acceptance of the rule of law and of the enjoyment of human rights is a condition of membership.
Organs: a Committee of Ministers of the foreign ministers, a Parliamentary Assembly of members of national parliaments, a Secretary General, and a Congress of local and regional authorities. A Commissioner for Human Rights was created in 1999.
The Council of Europe is not the European Union. It has far more members, it produces conventions rather than directly applicable law, and its court is the European Court of Human Rights at Strasbourg, not the Court of Justice of the European Union at Luxembourg. [The European Union, the Charter of Fundamental Rights and the Court of Justice] deals with the other one.
Membership is a lever. Admission requires acceptance of the Convention, and the Statute permits suspension and expulsion of a member that seriously violates the Council's principles. That is the political engine described in [Why Regional Systems Exist at All].
Why it moved so fast
Three pressures converged.
The memory of the 1930s. The Convention's drafters were explicit that its purpose was to create an early-warning system against a member State sliding into totalitarian rule, so that the collapse of a democracy would become a matter for its neighbours before it became a war.
The Cold War. A binding western European instrument was a demonstration that the rights the United Nations was still debating could be made real.
The stalled universal project. By 1949 it was clear that the Covenants would take years, and the European movement chose not to wait.
The result: the Convention was signed on 4 November 1950, twenty-three months after the Universal Declaration and sixteen years before the Covenants.
What the Convention did that was new
Binding obligations. Article 1 requires the parties to secure to everyone within their jurisdiction the rights defined, which is an obligation of result and not a promise to strive.
A court. No previous human rights instrument had one.
Individual petition. Originally optional under the old article 25 and accepted progressively by the parties, and made compulsory for all by Protocol 11.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Article 1 obliges the parties to secure the rights to everyone within their jurisdiction, articles 2 to 5 protect life, freedom from torture, freedom from slavery and liberty with a closed list of six permitted detentions, article 6 sets out fair trial, article 7 forbids retroactive punishment, and article 8 protects private and family life, home and correspondence.
Article 1: the obligation
The High Contracting Parties shall secure to everyone within their jurisdiction the rights and freedoms defined in Section I.
Three words do the work.Secure is an obligation of result, so it imports positive duties and duties to protect against private actors. Everyone excludes no one by nationality or status. Within their jurisdiction is the territorial anchor, extended by effective control over territory or authority over a person.
Compare article 2(1) of the Covenant, which says "respect and ensure" and adds "within its territory and". The absence of "territory" in the Convention makes its extraterritorial reach textually easier.
Article 2: life
Everyone's right to life shall be protected by law, and no one shall be deprived of his life intentionally save in execution of a court sentence for a crime for which the penalty is provided by law.
Paragraph 2 is drafted as a definition, not as an exception. Deprivation is not in contravention where it results from the use of force which is no more than absolutely necessary in defence of any person from unlawful violence, to effect a lawful arrest or prevent escape, or in action lawfully taken to quell a riot or insurrection.
"Absolutely necessary" is a stricter test than the ordinary "necessary in a democratic society" used in articles 8 to 11, and it is the highest standard in the Convention.
The death penalty exception has been overtaken by Protocol 6, abolishing it in peacetime, and Protocol 13, abolishing it in all circumstances.
Article 3: torture
No one shall be subjected to torture or to inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment.
Absolute. One sentence, no paragraph 2, no limitation clause, and non-derogable under article 15 even in war.
Its most important application is extraterritorial. Removing a person to a State where there is a real risk of such treatment engages the responsibility of the sending State, which is the foundation of the whole of refugee and extradition practice in Europe.
Article 4: slavery and forced labour
4(1) slavery or servitude. 4(2) forced or compulsory labour.
4(3) is a definition and not an exception. Forced or compulsory labour does not include work in the ordinary course of detention or conditional release, military service or, for recognised conscientious objectors, substitute service, service exacted in an emergency or calamity threatening the life or well-being of the community, or work forming part of normal civic obligations.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Articles 9 to 12 protect belief, expression, assembly and association and marriage, article 13 requires an effective national remedy, article 14 forbids discrimination in the enjoyment of Convention rights, article 15 governs derogation with four articles beyond reach, and articles 16 to 18 restrict aliens' political activity, forbid abuse of rights and forbid the use of a restriction for an unstated purpose.
Article 9: thought, conscience and religion
9(1) the freedom, including freedom to change his religion or belief and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief, in worship, teaching, practice and observance.
9(2) limits only the manifestation, prescribed by law and necessary in a democratic society for public safety, the protection of public order, health or morals, or the protection of the rights and freedoms of others.
There is no national security ground in article 9(2), exactly as in article 18(3) of the Covenant. That omission is deliberate and it is a favourite examination point.
The internal freedom is absolute; only the four manifestation verbs can be restricted.
Article 10: expression
10(1) the right, including freedom to hold opinions and to receive and impart information and ideas without interference by public authority and regardless of frontiers, and expressly this article shall not prevent States from requiring the licensing of broadcasting, television or cinema enterprises.
10(2)the longest limitation clause in the Convention: the exercise carries with it duties and responsibilities and may be subject to formalities, conditions, restrictions or penalties prescribed by law and necessary in a democratic society in the interests of national security, territorial integrity or public safety, for the prevention of disorder or crime, for the protection of health or morals, for the protection of the reputation or rights of others, for preventing the disclosure of information received in confidence, or for maintaining the authority and impartiality of the judiciary.
Note two absences from 10(1) compared with article 19 of the Covenant: no word seek, and no list of media. The right to know therefore had a harder textual start here than under the Covenant. [The Right to Know] explains why the word matters.
Article 11: assembly and association
11(1)peaceful assembly and association with others, including the right to form and to join trade unions for the protection of his interests.
11(2) the standard clause on five aims, plus a second sentence permitting lawful restrictions on the exercise of these rights by members of the armed forces, of the police or of the administration of the State.
That second sentence is a wider permission than anything in the Covenant's article 22, which allows only lawful restrictions on members of the armed forces and of the police.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Article 19 sets up a permanent Court of one judge per party, article 32 gives it jurisdiction over all matters of interpretation and application, article 33 allows any party to refer any alleged breach by another, and article 34 allows any person, non-governmental organisation or group of individuals claiming to be a victim to apply directly.
The Court itself
Article 19: to ensure the observance of the engagements undertaken, there shall be a European Court of Human Rights, and it shall function on a permanent basis.
Article 20: a number of judges equal to that of the High Contracting Parties.
A judge is not a national representative. Judges sit in their individual capacity, and the number matching the parties is an arrangement for representation of legal systems, not a delegation.
Article 21: judges must be of high moral character and either possess the qualifications required for appointment to high judicial office or be jurisconsults of recognised competence.
Article 22: elected by the Parliamentary Assembly from a list of three candidates nominated by the party.
Article 23: a single term of nine years, without re-election, which is the strongest structural guarantee of independence in any human rights court. A judge may be dismissed only if the other judges decide by a two-thirds majority that he has ceased to fulfil the required conditions.
Jurisdiction
Article 32(1): jurisdiction extends to all matters concerning the interpretation and application of the Convention and the protocols referred to it under articles 33, 34, 46 and 47.
Article 32(2): in the event of dispute as to whether the Court has jurisdiction, the Court shall decide. That is the competence to determine its own competence, and it forecloses a State's attempt to withdraw a case by asserting that the matter is outside the treaty.
The two routes in
Article 33: inter-State
Any High Contracting Party may refer to the Court any alleged breach of the provisions of the Convention and the protocols by another High Contracting Party.
No special interest is required. The applicant State need not have a national affected, because the obligations are owed to all the parties collectively and not bilaterally.
Inter-State cases are rare and heavy, and they have usually arisen out of conflict or occupation. Their importance is out of proportion to their number, because they are the only route by which a systemic situation can be put before the Court without an individual applicant.
Article 34: individual application
The Court may receive applications from any person, non-governmental organisation or group of individuals claiming to be the victim of a violation by one of the High Contracting Parties of the rights set forth in the Convention or the protocols. The High Contracting Parties undertake not to hinder in any way the effective exercise of this right.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Article 35 requires exhaustion of domestic remedies and application within four months and lists five further grounds of inadmissibility, article 41 allows just satisfaction where internal law affords only partial reparation, article 46 binds the parties to abide by final judgments under the supervision of the Committee of Ministers, and article 47 gives a narrow advisory jurisdiction.
Article 35: admissibility
The two conditions in paragraph 1
All domestic remedies exhausted, according to the generally recognised rules of international law, and the application made within a period of four months from the date on which the final decision was taken.
Four months, not six. Protocol 15 reduced it, with effect from 1 August 2021, and an answer that says six months is out of date.
Exhaustion means effective remedies only. A remedy that is theoretical, discretionary, or incapable of providing redress need not be pursued, and the burden of showing that an unexhausted remedy was effective lies on the State.
Exhaustion is the procedural face of subsidiarity, and it is why article 13 exists: the national authority is meant to decide first. [The European Convention: Articles 9 to 18] sets out article 13.
The grounds in paragraphs 2 and 3
Anonymous.
Substantially the same as a matter already examined by the Court, or already submitted to another procedure of international investigation or settlement, and containing no relevant new information.
Incompatible with the provisions of the Convention or the Protocols, which covers incompatibility by subject-matter, by person, by place and by time.
Manifestly ill-founded.
An abuse of the right of individual application.
And "the applicant has not suffered a significant disadvantage, unless respect for human rights as defined in the Convention and the Protocols requires an examination of the application on the merits." This is the de minimis filter introduced by Protocol 14 to manage caseload, and its safeguard clause is what keeps a small but principled case alive.
Paragraph 4: the Court shall reject any application it considers inadmissible under this article, and may do so at any stage of the proceedings.
Article 41: just satisfaction
If the Court finds a violation, and if the internal law of the party allows only partial reparation to be made, the Court shall, if necessary, afford just satisfaction to the injured party.
Read the conditions. The primary remedy is restitution under national law; just satisfaction is what the Court adds where national law cannot make the applicant whole.
What it covers: pecuniary damage, non-pecuniary damage, and costs and expenses actually and necessarily incurred and reasonable in quantum.
Awards are modest by domestic standards, and in many cases the Court holds that the finding of a violation is itself sufficient just satisfaction for non-pecuniary damage.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The margin of appreciation is the latitude a national authority enjoys in assessing whether a restriction on a qualified right is necessary, and its width varies with the right engaged, the aim pursued, the existence of a European consensus and the quality of the national decision-making, while the Court retains the final supervision.
Where it comes from
It is judge-made and now written into the text. The Court developed it from the words necessary in a democratic society, reasoning that national authorities are better placed than an international judge to evaluate local needs.
Protocol 15 wrote it into the preamble, alongside subsidiarity, affirming that the parties have the primary responsibility to secure the rights and in doing so enjoy a margin of appreciation, subject to the supervisory jurisdiction of the Court.
The doctrine is not in any operative article, so it is a rule of adjudication and not a limitation clause. It never permits an interference that a limitation clause forbids.
The four factors
One: the right engaged
No margin at all for absolute rights. Article 3 admits no balance, so there is nothing to which deference can attach.
Narrow for rights close to personal identity and intimate life, for political expression, and where the applicant belongs to a group historically subject to prejudice.
Wide for property, for the regulation of economic and social policy, and for planning.
Two: the aim pursued
Narrow where the aim is the protection of morals in a matter that concerns an individual privately.
Wide where the aim is national security in a genuine emergency, or the protection of the rights of others in a contested moral field.
The clearest case of a wide margin is the relationship between religion and the State, where practice across Europe differs so completely that no common standard can be derived.
Three: European consensus
The decisive factor in practice. Where a settled and substantial majority of States has moved to a common position, the margin narrows and the outlier must justify itself. Where practice is genuinely divided, the margin is wide.
Consensus is a moving target, which is what makes the Convention what the Court calls a living instrument: a restriction lawful in one decade may not be lawful two decades later, without a word of the text changing.
Four: the quality of the national process
This is the modern factor and it is the one candidates omit. Where the national legislature has examined the Convention question, weighed the competing interests and given reasons, and where the national courts have applied the Court's own tests properly, the margin is wider.
Where the restriction is imposed by a blanket rule with no individual assessment, the margin narrows sharply, because there is no national judgment to defer to.
The European Union, the Charter of Fundamental Rights and the Court of Justice
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The European Union has its own catalogue, the Charter of Fundamental Rights, binding since the Treaty of Lisbon entered into force on 1 December 2009, enforced by the Court of Justice of the European Union at Luxembourg, and it binds the Union always and the member States only when they are implementing Union law.
Two systems, side by side
Council of Europe
European Union
Instrument
European Convention, 1950
Charter of Fundamental Rights, binding 2009
Court
European Court of Human Rights, Strasbourg
Court of Justice of the European Union, Luxembourg
Members
far more, including States outside the Union
the Union's member States
Individual access
direct application after exhaustion
no direct human rights action; via national courts by preliminary reference, or by annulment where the applicant is directly and individually concerned
Reach
all acts of the parties within their jurisdiction
Union institutions always; member States only when implementing Union law
Do not write that the Charter applies to everything a member State does. Its own article 51 confines it to the institutions of the Union and to member States only when they are implementing Union law, and that limit is litigated constantly.
How fundamental rights entered Union law
They were not in the founding treaties. The Communities of the 1950s were economic.
The Court of Justice supplied them by holding that fundamental rights form part of the general principles of Community law, whose observance it ensures, drawing inspiration from the constitutional traditions common to the member States and from international treaties on which they have collaborated, of which the European Convention has special significance.
The motive was partly defensive. National constitutional courts had signalled that they would review Community acts against their own bills of rights unless the Community protected rights itself, which would have destroyed the primacy of Community law.
The Charter was proclaimed in 2000 and given the same legal value as the Treaties by the Treaty of Lisbon on 1 December 2009.
The Charter's structure
Six titles and a seventh of general provisions: Dignity, Freedoms, Equality, Solidarity, Citizens' Rights, Justice, and then the general provisions.
Its novelty is that it puts civil, political, economic and social rights in one instrument with one court, which is what the universal system deliberately did not do and what the Council of Europe split between the Convention and the Social Charter.
Title IV, Solidarity, contains workers' rights to information and consultation, collective bargaining and action, protection against unjustified dismissal, fair working conditions, family and professional life, social security, health care, environmental protection and consumer protection.
Title V, Citizens' Rights, is genuinely new, containing rights that belong to Union citizenship: to vote in European and municipal elections, to good administration, to access documents, to petition, and to move and reside freely.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The European system is the most effective human rights machinery ever built, and its four problems, caseload, uneven execution, political backlash and a gap in coverage, all follow from the same feature that makes it work, which is that individuals can compel a binding judgment against their own government.
The achievements
One: individual access that is real. Any person within the jurisdiction may apply, without needing a government's permission, a lawyer's fee at the outset, or a friendly State to espouse the claim. Nothing at universal level comes close.
Two: binding judgments with supervised execution. Article 46 and the Committee of Ministers convert a finding into a process, and the three components of execution, payment, individual measures and general measures, mean a judgment usually changes something beyond the applicant's own case.
Three: penetration of national law. The Convention has been incorporated in every party, so the great majority of Convention questions are now decided by national courts, which is the system working as designed.
Four: doctrine. Autonomous concepts, positive obligations, the living instrument, proportionality and the margin of appreciation have been borrowed by the Inter-American and African systems, by the treaty bodies, and by national courts far outside Europe, including India.
The problems
Caseload
The system nearly drowned in its own success. Individual access plus a rising number of parties produced a backlog measured in tens of thousands.
Three responses.Protocol 14 created single-judge inadmissibility decisions, three-judge committees for well-established case-law, and the no-significant-disadvantage filter. Protocol 15 cut the time limit to four months. The pilot judgment procedure identifies a systemic defect, indicates general measures and adjourns the clones.
The filters work by refusing cases, and the great majority of applications are declared inadmissible, mostly by a single judge with no reasoned judgment. That is a real cost to the promise of individual access.
Execution
Payment is usually made; general measures are not always taken. Cases remain under supervision for years where the violation is structural, and repetitive applications keep arriving because the underlying defect persists.
The infringement procedure under article 46(4) exists and is used sparingly, and what follows a finding of non-compliance is political.
Backlash
The most serious problem, because it goes to the system's foundation. From about 2010 several States argued that the Court had gone too far into questions national parliaments should decide.
Protocol 15's insertion of subsidiarity and the margin of appreciation into the preamble is that argument written into the treaty.
And the limit case is exit. A State that leaves the Council of Europe leaves the Convention, and its people lose the remedy. That is the ultimate weakness of a system built on membership of an organisation States join voluntarily.
The Organization of American States and the Pact of San Jose
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The Organization of American States adopted the American Declaration of the Rights and Duties of Man in April 1948, created a Commission in 1959, and adopted the American Convention on Human Rights at San José on 22 November 1969, in force 18 July 1978, giving the region a Commission open to any petitioner and a Court with a very broad advisory jurisdiction.
The organisation
The Charter of the Organization of American States was signed at Bogotá in 1948, at the Ninth International Conference of American States.
At the same conference, in April 1948, the States adopted the American Declaration of the Rights and Duties of Man, some months before the General Assembly adopted the Universal Declaration on 10 December.
That priority is a favourite examination point. The first general international human rights instrument of the modern era is regional, not universal.
And it is a Declaration of rights AND duties. Its second chapter states duties towards society, towards children and parents, to vote, to obey the law, to serve the community and the nation, to pay taxes, to work and to refrain from political activity in a foreign country. Only the African Charter does anything comparable. [The African Charter: The Duties of the Individual] is the comparison.
The Commission before the Convention
Created by a resolution of the Fifth Meeting of Consultation of Ministers of Foreign Affairs in 1959, and operating from 1960.
The Commission therefore predates the Convention by nineteen years, and this produces the system's most confusing feature: it has two mandates.
For States that have ratified the Convention, it applies the Convention.
For members of the Organization that have not, it applies the American Declaration, which is treated as a source of obligation flowing from the Charter of the Organization.
This is how a non-party remains subject to the system. The United States and Canada have not ratified the Convention and are still examined by the Commission under the Declaration.
The Convention
Signed at San José, Costa Rica, on 22 November 1969, and known as the Pact of San José. In force 18 July 1978.
Structure: Part I on State obligations and rights protected, in Chapters I to V; Part II on the means of protection, setting up the Commission and the Court from article 33.
Two obligation articles instead of one. Article 1 requires parties to respect the rights and to ensure to all persons subject to their jurisdiction the free and full exercise of them, without discrimination, and defines person as every human being. Article 2 requires the adoption of legislative or other measures where the exercise of a right is not already ensured.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Articles 1 and 2 impose the duties to respect, to ensure and to legislate, and articles 3 to 14 protect juridical personality, life, humane treatment, freedom from slavery, personal liberty, fair trial, freedom from retroactive law, compensation for a miscarriage of justice, privacy and honour, conscience and religion, thought and expression, and the right of reply.
Articles 1 and 2: the obligations
Article 1(1): the parties undertake to respect the rights and freedoms recognized herein and to ensure to all persons subject to their jurisdiction the free and full exercise of those rights and freedoms, without any discrimination for reasons of race, color, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, economic status, birth, or any other social condition.
The list includes economic status, which neither the Convention in Europe nor the Covenant names in terms.
Article 1(2): for the purposes of this Convention, "person" means every human being.
Article 2: where a right is not already ensured by legislative or other provisions, the parties undertake to adopt such legislative or other measures as may be necessary.
Article 2 is why so many judgments of the Court order legislative change. The duty to adapt domestic law is on the face of the treaty, so a law incompatible with the Convention is itself a breach, without waiting for it to be applied.
Article 3: juridical personality
Every person has the right to recognition as a person before the law.
Short and decisive. It corresponds to article 16 of the Covenant and has no counterpart in the European Convention at all, and it is the provision that makes enforced disappearance a distinct legal wrong rather than a bundle of others.
Article 4: life
4(1): every person has the right to have his life respected, protected by law and in general, from the moment of conception, and no one shall be arbitrarily deprived of it.
"In general" is the qualifier that does the work, and the phrase has been read as not conferring an absolute prohibition.
4(2) to 4(6) restrict the death penalty more tightly than any other general treaty: only for the most serious crimes, under a law enacted prior to the commission of the crime, not to be extended to crimes to which it does not presently apply; not to be reestablished in States that have abolished it; never for political offenses or related common crimes; not on persons under 18 or over 70 at the time of the crime, nor on pregnant women; and a right to apply for amnesty, pardon, or commutation, with no execution while such a petition is pending.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Articles 15 to 25 protect assembly, association, family, name, the child, nationality, property, movement, participation, equal protection and judicial protection, article 26 deals with economic and social rights by reference to the Charter of the Organization, and articles 27 to 32 govern suspension, federal States, interpretation, the scope of restrictions and duties.
Articles 15 to 21
15 peaceful assembly without arms, restricted only in conformity with law and necessary in a democratic society for national security, public safety or public order, or to protect public health or morals or the rights or freedom of others.
16 association for ideological, religious, political, economic, labor, social, cultural, sports, or other purposes; the same limitation formula; and 16(3) permits legal restrictions including even deprivation of the exercise of the right on members of the armed forces and the police.
17 the family as the natural and fundamental group unit of society; marriage for those of marriageable age if they meet the conditions required by domestic laws, insofar as such conditions do not affect the principle of nondiscrimination; free and full consent; equality of rights and the adequate balancing of responsibilities of the spouses during marriage and on dissolution, with children protected solely on the basis of their own best interests; and 17(5) the law shall recognize equal rights for children born out of wedlock and those born in wedlock.
18the right to a name: a given name and the surnames of his parents or of one of them, ensured for all by the use of assumed names if necessary. Unique to this treaty, and directly aimed at the practice of appropriating the children of the disappeared.
19 the child: the measures of protection required by his condition, from his family, society, and the state.
20 nationality, including the nationality of the state in whose territory he was born if he does not have the right to any other nationality, and no arbitrary deprivation of nationality or of the right to change it. This is a treaty rule against statelessness by birth.
21 property: use and enjoyment, which the law may subordinate to the interest of society; deprivation only upon payment of just compensation, for reasons of public utility or social interest, in the cases and forms established by law; and 21(3) usury and any other form of exploitation of man by man shall be prohibited by law, a provision with no parallel in any other human rights treaty.
Article 22: movement, asylum and non-refoulement
22(1) movement and residence for those lawfully in the territory. 22(2) to leave any country including his own. 22(5) no expulsion from the State of nationality and no deprivation of the right to enter it. 22(6) a lawfully present alien expelled only pursuant to a decision reached in accordance with law. 22(9)collective expulsion of aliens is prohibited.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The Commission has seven members representing all member countries of the Organization, any person, group of persons or legally recognised non-governmental entity may petition it about a State Party, State against State communications require a declaration by both, and admissibility turns on exhaustion, a six-month limit, no other pending international proceeding, and identification of the petitioner.
Composition and standing
Article 33 names the two competent organs, the Commission and the Court.
Article 34: the Commission is composed of seven members, who shall be persons of high moral character and recognized competence in the field of human rights.
Article 35: the Commission shall represent all the member countries of the Organization of American States, not only the parties to the Convention. That single sentence is the textual root of its second mandate under the American Declaration.
Article 36: elected in a personal capacity by the General Assembly of the Organization from lists of up to three candidates per government, and when a slate of three is proposed, at least one shall be a national of another member State.
Article 37: four years, re-eligible once, with staggered terms determined by lot at the first election.
Functions
Article 41: the main function of the Commission shall be to promote respect for and defense of human rights, with seven powers: to develop an awareness of human rights among the peoples of America; to make recommendations to governments for progressive measures; to prepare studies or reports; to request information from governments; to respond to inquiries and provide advisory services; to take action on petitions and other communications under articles 44 to 51; and to submit an annual report to the General Assembly.
Note that adjudication is one of seven functions. The Commission is also a monitor, a publisher of country reports and thematic studies, a visitor of States, and a home to rapporteurships. Its country reports have often mattered more than its individual decisions.
Article 42: States transmit their annual economic, social and cultural reports so the Commission may watch over the rights implicit in the Charter standards.
Article 43: parties undertake to supply information on how their domestic law ensures the effective application of the Convention.
Article 44: who may petition
Any person or group of persons, or any nongovernmental entity legally recognized in one or more member states of the Organization, may lodge petitions with the Commission containing denunciations or complaints of violation of this Convention by a State Party.
Four consequences, and they are the whole point of this chapter.
The petitioner need not be the victim. There is no victim requirement in the article, so an organisation may petition on behalf of people who are dead, disappeared, imprisoned incommunicado or afraid.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Only States Parties and the Commission may submit a case, jurisdiction depends on a separate declaration under article 62, article 63(1) allows the Court to order that the injured party be ensured his right, that the consequences be remedied and that fair compensation be paid, article 63(2) allows provisional measures, and article 64 gives the widest advisory jurisdiction of any human rights court.
Composition
Article 52: seven judges, nationals of the member states, elected in an individual capacity from jurists of the highest moral authority and of recognized competence in the field of human rights who possess the qualifications for the highest judicial functions in their own State or the nominating State. No two judges may be nationals of the same State, which is a rule the European Convention does not need because it has one judge per party.
Article 53: elected by secret ballot and absolute majority of the States Parties in the General Assembly, from panels of up to three, at least one of another member State.
The Court is not permanent in the European sense. It sits in sessions, which is one reason its output is measured in tens of judgments a year and Strasbourg's in hundreds.
Article 61: who may bring a case
Only the States Parties and the Commission shall have the right to submit a case to the Court, and the procedures in articles 48 and 50 must have been completed.
The individual can never seise the Court. He petitions the Commission, and the Commission decides whether to refer.
The victim is nevertheless a participant. The rules of procedure allow the alleged victims and their representatives to submit their own pleadings, arguments and evidence once the case is before the Court, so the individual has a voice without having standing to start the case.
Article 62: jurisdiction
A State may declare, on ratification or at any later time, that it recognizes as binding, ipso facto, and not requiring special agreement, the jurisdiction of the Court on all matters relating to the interpretation or application of this Convention.
The declaration may be made unconditionally, on the condition of reciprocity, for a specified period, or for specific cases.
So contentious jurisdiction is optional, unlike Strasbourg where it is compulsory for every party. A State can be a party to the Convention, be examined by the Commission, and never be answerable to the Court.
Article 62(3) confirms that jurisdiction covers all cases on the interpretation and application of the Convention submitted to it, provided that the States Parties to the case recognize or have recognized such jurisdiction, by declaration or by special agreement.
What the Inter-American System Did That No Other System Did
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The Inter-American system built the law of enforced disappearance out of three articles read together, held that amnesty laws for grave violations are incompatible with the Convention and therefore without legal effect, and turned reparation from a payment into a programme.
Contribution one: enforced disappearance
The problem was that no treaty named the wrong. A person is seized by agents who wear no insignia, taken to a place that officially does not exist, and the State denies all knowledge. There is no body, no arrest record, no charge, no court and no death certificate.
The solution was to construct the violation from articles the Convention does contain.
Article 7, liberty, because the seizure is a deprivation outside the grounds established beforehand by law, and because article 7(6)'s habeas corpus is rendered useless by the denial.
Article 5, humane treatment, because prolonged incommunicado detention is itself inhuman treatment, and because the anguish of the family was recognised as a violation of their own right to humane treatment.
Article 4, life, because after a sufficient lapse of time with no news, the State's denial cannot displace the inference of death.
And article 3, juridical personality, because the essence of the practice is to place a person outside the protection of the law.
Read with article 1(1)'s duty to ensure, this produced the doctrine that a State must investigate seriously, identify and punish those responsible, and inform the family of the fate of the victim, and that the obligation is one of means but continues until the fate is established.
The continuing character matters. A disappearance continues until the fate of the victim is determined, which answers a State's argument that the events pre-date its acceptance of jurisdiction.
The doctrine was then codified, in the Inter-American Convention on Forced Disappearance of Persons of 1994, in article 7 of the Rome Statute as a crime against humanity, and in the International Convention for the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearance of 2006.
Contribution two: amnesty laws
The holding is that a self-amnesty for grave violations of human rights is incompatible with the Convention and lacks legal effect.
The reasoning has three steps.
Article 1(1) obliges a State to ensure the free and full exercise of Convention rights, which imports a duty to investigate, prosecute and punish grave violations.
Articles 8 and 25 give victims a right to a hearing and to simple, prompt and effective judicial recourse, which an amnesty extinguishes.
And article 2 obliges a State to bring its domestic law into conformity, so a statute that obstructs those duties must be removed.
The strong form of the holding is that such a law produces no legal effect and cannot be an obstacle to investigation, which goes beyond declaring the State in breach and directs the national courts what to do with their own statute.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The African Charter on Human and Peoples' Rights was adopted at Nairobi on 27 June 1981 by the Eighteenth Assembly of Heads of State and Government of the Organisation of African Unity and entered into force on 21 October 1986, and it differs from every other regional treaty by containing peoples' rights, individual duties, and no derogation clause.
MU's question, and its wording
The paper for 2025-26 asks: "Discuss in detail the scope and effectiveness of African Convention on Human Rights."
There is no African Convention on Human Rights. The instrument is the African Charter on Human and Peoples' Rights, sometimes called the Banjul Charter after the city where the drafts were prepared.
How to handle it in the examination hall. Open with one sentence identifying the correct instrument, then answer the question asked. Do not spend a paragraph on the error and do not ignore it, because the title carries the whole point about peoples' rights.
The organisation
The Organisation of African Unity was founded in 1963, with the eradication of colonialism as its central purpose and non-interference in internal affairs as its governing principle.
That principle is why the Charter took eighteen years to arrive and why its supervisory machinery was designed to be non-confrontational.
The African Union replaced it in 2002, and the Constitutive Act marks a real change: it lists among the Union's principles the right of the Union to intervene in a Member State pursuant to a decision of the Assembly in respect of grave circumstances, namely war crimes, genocide and crimes against humanity, and it condemns unconstitutional changes of government.
So the region moved from absolute non-interference to a treaty-based right of intervention, which is a sharper statement than anything in the Charter of the United Nations, and which pre-dates the Responsibility to Protect language of 2005.
Why the Charter looks different
The preamble states the reasons in its own words.
The historical tradition and the values of African civilization are to inspire and characterise the reflection on the concept of human and peoples' rights.
The reality and respect of peoples' rights should necessarily guarantee human rights, which is the drafters' justification for putting collective rights in a human rights treaty.
The enjoyment of rights and freedoms also implies the performance of duties on the part of everyone, which is the justification for Chapter II.
It is essential to pay particular attention to the right to development, and civil and political rights cannot be dissociated from economic, social and cultural rights, whose satisfaction is a guarantee for the enjoyment of the former. That is indivisibility asserted twelve years before Vienna.
And the duty to achieve the total liberation of Africa, undertaking to eliminate colonialism, neo-colonialism and apartheid, which locates the instrument in the politics of 1981.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Articles 1 to 18 state the individual rights, from non-discrimination and equality through life, dignity, liberty, a hearing, conscience, information, association, assembly, movement, participation, property, work, health, education and the family, and several of them are qualified by phrases such as "within the law" or "provided he abides by the law".
Articles 1 to 7: the core
Article 1: parties shall recognise the rights, duties and freedoms enshrined in the Charter and shall undertake to adopt legislative or other measures to give effect to them.
Note the word duties in the obligation clause itself, and note that the duty to legislate is on the face of the treaty, as in article 2 of the American Convention.
Article 2: entitlement to the rights without distinction of any kind on a list including race, ethnic group, colour, sex, language, religion, political or any other opinion, national and social origin, fortune, birth or any status. Ethnic group is named here and in no other regional instrument.
Article 3: every individual shall be equal before the law, and shall be entitled to equal protection of the law. Free-standing, like article 24 of the American Convention and article 26 of the Covenant, and unlike article 14 of the European Convention.
Article 4: human beings are inviolable; every human being is entitled to respect for his life and the integrity of his person; and no one may be arbitrarily deprived of this right.
Article 5: the right to the respect of the dignity inherent in a human being and to the recognition of his legal status, and prohibition of all forms of exploitation and degradation of man, particularly slavery, slave trade, torture, cruel, inhuman or degrading punishment and treatment.
Article 5 is doing four jobs in two sentences: dignity, legal personality, slavery and torture. Elsewhere these are four separate articles.
Article 6: liberty and security; no one may be deprived of his freedom except for reasons and conditions previously laid down by law; and in particular, no one may be arbitrarily arrested or detained.
The same two-layer structure as article 7 of the American Convention: domestic legality plus an arbitrariness test on top.
Article 7: the right to have his cause heard, comprising an appeal to competent national organs against acts violating fundamental rights recognised by conventions, laws, regulations and customs in force; the presumption of innocence until proved guilty by a competent court or tribunal; the right to defence, including the right to be defended by counsel of his choice; and trial within a reasonable time by an impartial court or tribunal.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Articles 19 to 24 give all peoples the right to equality, existence and self-determination, free disposal of wealth and natural resources, development, national and international peace and security, and a general satisfactory environment, and articles 25 and 26 impose duties of human rights education and judicial independence on the States.
Article 19: equality of peoples
All peoples shall be equal; they shall enjoy the same respect and shall have the same rights. Nothing shall justify the domination of a people by another.
The final sentence is the Charter's anti-apartheid and anti-colonial clause in nine words, and it applies to domination by a people within a State as much as by one State over another.
Article 20: existence and self-determination
20(1): all peoples have the right to existence and the unquestionable and inalienable right to self-determination, freely determining political status and pursuing economic and social development according to the policy they have freely chosen.
The right to existence appears in no other human rights treaty and is the treaty root of the Charter's engagement with genocide and with the destruction of communities.
20(2): colonized or oppressed peoples shall have the right to free themselves from the bonds of domination by resorting to any means recognized by the international community.
20(3): all peoples have the right to the assistance of the State Parties in their liberation struggle against foreign domination, be it political, economic or cultural.
These two paragraphs are the most politically charged in any human rights instrument. They were written by States that had recently fought for independence and while apartheid persisted, and they qualify the means by the words recognized by the international community, which is what prevents them from authorising anything at all.
Article 21: wealth and natural resources
The most consequential of the six, and the bridge to Module IV.
21(1): all peoples shall freely dispose of their wealth and natural resources, exercised in the exclusive interest of the people, and in no case shall a people be deprived of it.
21(2): in case of spoilation, the dispossessed people shall have the right to the lawful recovery of its property as well as to an adequate compensation.
21(3): exercised without prejudice to the obligation of promoting international economic cooperation based on mutual respect, equitable exchange and the principles of international law.
21(4): parties shall exercise the right individually and collectively with a view to strengthening African Unity and solidarity.
21(5): parties shall undertake to eliminate all forms of foreign exploitation particularly that practised by international monopolies so as to enable their peoples to fully benefit from the advantages derived from their national resources.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Chapter II imposes duties on the individual towards family, society, the State, other legally recognised communities and the international community, requires rights to be exercised with due regard to the rights of others, collective security, morality and common interest, and lists eight specific duties in article 29.
The text
Article 27(1): every individual shall have duties towards his family and society, the State and other legally recognised communities and the international community.
Article 27(2): the rights and freedoms of each individual shall be exercised with due regard to the rights of others, collective security, morality and common interest.
27(2) is the one that matters, because it operates as a general limitation clause applying to every right in the Charter, and the Charter has no other.
Article 28: the duty to respect and consider his fellow beings without discrimination, and to maintain relations aimed at promoting, safeguarding and reinforcing mutual respect and tolerance.
Article 29 lists eight duties.
To preserve the harmonious development of the family and to work for the cohesion and respect of the family; to respect his parents at all times, to maintain them in case of need.
To serve his national community by placing his physical and intellectual abilities at its service.
Not to compromise the security of the State whose national or resident he is.
To preserve and strengthen social and national solidarity.
To preserve and strengthen the national independence and the territorial integrity of his country and to contribute to his defence in accordance with the law.
To work to the best of his abilities and competence, and to pay taxes imposed by law in the interest of the society.
To preserve and strengthen positive African cultural values in his relations with other members of the society, in the spirit of tolerance, dialogue and consultation and, in general, to contribute to the promotion of the moral well being of society.
To contribute to the best of his abilities, at all times and at all levels, to the promotion and achievement of African unity.
The case for duties
One: they are not an African invention. Article 29(1) of the Universal Declaration provides that everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible. The American Declaration of 1948 has a whole chapter of duties. Article 32 of the American Convention states that every person has responsibilities to his family, his community and mankind. The African Charter developed an idea already present in the universal and American instruments.
Two: they reflect a conception of the person as situated rather than isolated. The preamble says the enjoyment of rights implies the performance of duties, and the drafters were writing against the assumption that rights belong to an individual abstracted from family and community.
The African Commission on Human and Peoples Rights
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Article 30 establishes the Commission to promote human and peoples' rights and ensure their protection in Africa, articles 31 to 44 govern its composition and working, and article 45 gives it four functions: promotion, protection, interpretation of all the provisions of the Charter, and any other task entrusted by the Assembly.
Establishment and composition
Article 30: an African Commission on Human and Peoples' Rights established within the Organisation of African Unity to promote human and peoples' rights and ensure their protection in Africa.
"Within" the organisation, not independent of it, and that placement shapes everything that follows, including the confidentiality rule.
Article 31: eleven members chosen from African personalities of the highest reputation, known for their high morality, integrity, impartiality and competence, with particular consideration given to persons having legal experience, serving in their personal capacity.
Legal experience is preferred and not required, which is a real difference from the courts, whose members must be qualified for high judicial office.
Article 32: not more than one national of the same State.
Article 33: elected by secret ballot by the Assembly of Heads of State and Government from lists nominated by parties.
Article 34: not more than two candidates per party, who must be nationals of parties, and when two are nominated by a State, one of them may not be a national of that State.
Article 36: six years, and eligible for re-election, with staggered first terms of two and four years decided by lot under article 37.
Re-eligibility is a structural weakness. A member who may be renominated by a government has an incentive that a judge of the European Court, elected once for nine years with no re-election, does not have.
Article 42: a Chairman and Vice Chairman for two years, re-eligible; the Commission lays down its own rules of procedure; seven members form the quorum; the Chairman has a casting vote; and the Secretary General may attend but may not deliberate or vote.
Article 41: the Secretary of the Commission is appointed by the Secretary General of the organisation, which provides the staff and services and bears their cost, and article 44 puts emoluments in the regular budget.
Financial and secretarial dependence on the political organisation is a recurring criticism.
Article 45: the four functions
Promotion
To collect documents, undertake studies and researches on African problems in the field, organise seminars, symposia and conferences, disseminate information, encourage national and local institutions concerned with these rights, and, should the case arise, give its views or make recommendations to Governments.
And to formulate and lay down principles and rules aimed at solving legal problems relating to these rights upon which African Governments may base their legislation.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Articles 47 to 49 govern communications between States, articles 55 to 58 govern "other communications" under seven admissibility conditions, article 58 provides for special cases revealing a series of serious or massive violations, and article 59 makes everything confidential until the Assembly of Heads of State and Government decides otherwise.
State communications
Article 47: a party with good reasons to believe that another has violated the Charter may draw, by written communication, the attention of that State to the matter, copied to the Secretary General and the Chairman; and within three months the addressed State must give a written explanation or statement elucidating the matter, including the laws applied and the redress already given or course of action available.
Article 48: if within three months from receipt the issue is not settled to the satisfaction of both through bilateral negotiation or by any other peaceful procedure, either State may submit the matter to the Commission through the Chairman.
Article 49: notwithstanding article 47, a party may refer the matter directly to the Commission, so the bilateral stage is optional.
Article 50: exhaustion of all local remedies, if they exist, unless it is obvious to the Commission that the procedure of achieving these remedies would be unduly prolonged.
Article 52: after obtaining information and having tried all appropriate means to reach an amicable solution based on the respect of human and peoples' rights, a report to the States concerned, communicated to the Assembly of Heads of State and Government, with recommendations under article 53.
"Other communications"
The Charter never says who may send one. Article 55 refers only to the Communications other than those of State Parties, and that omission has been read as permitting communications from anyone: individuals, groups and non-governmental organisations, whether or not they are victims.
In practice the great majority of the Commission's work has come from non-governmental organisations, and the absence of a victim requirement puts the African procedure closer to the Inter-American one than to the European.
Article 55: the Secretary lists the communications before each session and transmits them to members, who indicate which should be considered, and a communication shall be considered if a simple majority so decide.
Article 56: the seven conditions
Learn all seven, because two of them exist nowhere else.
One: indicate their authors, even if the author requests anonymity. So anonymity is available to the world and not to the Commission, which protects a complainant at risk.
Two: compatible with the Charter of the Organisation or with the present Charter.
Three: not written in disparaging or insulting language directed against the State concerned and its institutions or the Organisation. No other system has this condition, and it has caused communications to be rejected on the language of the pleading rather than on its substance.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The Court was created by a Protocol adopted at Ouagadougou in 1998, in force in 2004, with eleven judges, jurisdiction over the Charter and any other human rights instrument ratified by the State concerned, binding judgments and a broad reparations power, but individuals and non-governmental organisations may reach it only against a State that has made a separate declaration under article 34(6).
Creation
The Protocol to the African Charter on the Establishment of an African Court on Human and Peoples' Rights was adopted at Ouagadougou on 9 June 1998 and entered into force on 25 January 2004 upon the fifteenth ratification.
The Court sits at Arusha, in the United Republic of Tanzania, and began operating in 2006.
A second instrument confuses the picture. The Protocol on the Statute of the African Court of Justice and Human Rights, adopted in 2008, would merge this Court with the Union's court of justice, and a further amendment of 2014 would add international criminal jurisdiction. Neither is in force.
Composition and jurisdiction
Eleven judges, nationals of Member States of the Union, elected in an individual capacity from jurists of high moral character and recognised practical, judicial or academic competence in human and peoples' rights, with no two judges of the same nationality.
Terms of six years, renewable once, and only the President serves full time.
The jurisdiction is unusually wide in one respect: it extends to the interpretation and application of the Charter, the Protocol, and any other relevant human rights instrument ratified by the States concerned.
That is wider than any other regional court, because it allows the Court to apply the Covenants and other universal treaties directly, so a claim can be founded on an instrument that has no court of its own.
The Court also has an advisory jurisdiction, on request by a Member State, the Union, its organs, or any African organisation recognised by the Union, on any legal matter relating to the Charter or any other relevant human rights instrument, provided the subject-matter is not being examined by the Commission.
Who may bring a case
Entitled as of right: the Commission, a State Party that lodged a complaint to the Commission, a State Party against which a complaint was lodged, a State Party whose citizen is a victim, and African intergovernmental organisations.
And then article 5(3) with article 34(6). The Court may entitle relevant non-governmental organisations with observer status before the Commission, and individuals, to institute cases directly, but only where the State concerned has made a declaration under article 34(6) accepting the competence of the Court to receive such cases.
This is the defect that defines the system. A State may ratify the Protocol, accept the Court, and still be unreachable by its own people, because the declaration is a separate act.
The African System Assessed: Scope and Effectiveness
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The African system has the widest scope of any regional instrument, covering civil, political, economic, social, cultural, peoples' and environmental rights with no derogation clause and an open complaints procedure, and the weakest machinery, because its Commission may not publish without political permission and its Court is closed to individuals unless a State has separately said otherwise.
Scope: six strengths
One: every category of right in one justiciable instrument. Work, health, education and the family sit beside liberty and fair trial, supervised by the same body under the same procedure. Neither the universal system nor Europe did this.
Two: peoples' rights that have been decided. Articles 19 to 24 give equality of peoples, existence and self-determination, free disposal of wealth and natural resources with a remedy for spoliation, development, peace, and a general satisfactory environment. [The African Charter: Peoples Rights] shows they are not decorative.
Three: no derogation clause. The Charter provides no mechanism for suspension in an emergency, and the Commission has concluded that a State may not derogate at all, which is stricter than the Covenant, the European Convention and the American Convention alike.
Four: open access. Article 55's "other communications" imposes no victim requirement, so non-governmental organisations may complain, and article 56(6) requires only a reasonable period rather than a fixed limit.
Five: interpretive openness. Articles 60 and 61 direct the Commission to draw inspiration from international human rights law, including the Universal Declaration and the instruments of the specialised agencies, and admit African practices only where consistent with international norms. That is how the thin text of articles 7 and 9 has been filled.
Six: the Court's reach. It may decide a case under any human rights instrument the respondent has ratified, so it can give a binding judgment on a universal treaty that has no court of its own.
Effectiveness: six weaknesses
One: article 59. Confidentiality until the Assembly of Heads of State and Government decides otherwise, in a system whose only real sanction is publicity. The workaround through the annual activity report saved the jurisprudence and left publication dependent on a political decision.
Two: the article 34(6) declaration. Individuals and non-governmental organisations may reach the Court only against a State that has separately accepted that competence. Few have, and several have withdrawn after adverse judgments, so the trend is backwards.
Three: the clawback clauses. Rights guaranteed within the law or provided he abides by the law, most damagingly in article 9, put the burden on the Commission's interpretive rule rather than on the text. The rule is sound and the text should not have needed it.
Four: institutional dependence. The Commission's members may be re-elected by the governments that nominate them, its Secretary and staff are provided by the political organisation, and its budget sits in that organisation's regular budget.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Asia has no regional human rights treaty, commission or court because it has no shared legal or cultural tradition, no organisation covering the region, an unusually strong attachment to sovereignty and non-interference, unresolved disputes between neighbours, and a scale that makes any single regional body unworkable.
Reason one: no shared tradition
The other three regions each had a common inheritance to build on. Europe had converging constitutional systems and a shared reaction to the war. The Americas had a common colonial history, two legal traditions and one organisation since 1948. Africa had the common experience of colonial rule and of the struggle against it.
Asia has none of these. Its legal systems include common law, civil law, socialist law, Islamic law and customary systems, often within the same State. Its religions include Hinduism, Islam, Buddhism, Christianity, Shinto, Sikhism and Judaism in numbers large enough to shape law. Its colonial experiences range from three centuries of rule to none at all.
Reason one of [Why Regional Systems Exist at All] therefore does not operate. The depth of obligation a group will accept is a function of what its members already share, and here they share very little.
Reason two: no organisation
A regional system needs a regional organisation to house it, because the treaty needs a depositary, the body needs a budget, and compliance needs a political engine.
ASEAN covers ten States in Southeast Asia and has produced a commission and a declaration, dealt with in [ASEAN and the Human Rights Declaration of 2012].
The South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation covers eight, has no human rights mandate, and has been effectively paralysed by the relations between two of its members. [SAARC and the South Asian Position] takes it up.
The League of Arab States covers the western end and has its own Charter.
Nothing covers the region. There is no Asian equivalent of the Council of Europe, the Organization of American States or the African Union, and there never has been.
Reason three: sovereignty and non-interference
The Bangkok Declaration of April 1993 is the collective statement of the position, and it should be cited rather than paraphrased.
It recognised that human rights are universal in nature while stating that they must be considered in the context of a dynamic and evolving process of international norm-setting, bearing in mind the significance of national and regional particularities and various historical, cultural and religious backgrounds.
It emphasised respect for national sovereignty and non-interference, objected to the use of human rights as an instrument of political pressure and to conditionality in development assistance, stressed the indivisibility and interdependence of all categories of rights, and pressed the right to development.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The ASEAN Human Rights Declaration was adopted at Phnom Penh on 18 November 2012 in forty paragraphs, it is a declaration and not a treaty, it created no court and no body with power to decide a case, and its general principles subject the realisation of rights to regional and national context in terms the Vienna Declaration deliberately avoided.
The organisation and its commission
The Association of Southeast Asian Nations has ten members: Brunei Darussalam, Cambodia, Indonesia, the Lao People's Democratic Republic, Malaysia, Myanmar, the Philippines, Singapore, Thailand and Viet Nam.
Non-interference is its constitutional principle, and everything about the human rights arrangement follows from that.
The ASEAN Intergovernmental Commission on Human Rights was established in 2009 under the ASEAN Charter.
Its two defining features. Its members are representatives of governments, accountable to the appointing State, not independent experts. And its mandate is promotional: it develops strategies, provides advisory services, promotes education, and prepares studies. It has no power to receive complaints and no power to decide anything.
Compare the African Commission, whose members serve in a personal capacity and which decides communications, and the Inter-American Commission, which anyone may petition. The gap is not one of degree.
The Declaration's structure
Forty numbered paragraphs in six parts: General Principles (1 to 9), Civil and Political Rights (10 to 25), Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (26 to 34), the Right to Development (35 to 37), the Right to Peace (38), and Co-operation in the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights (39 to 40).
Some of it is genuinely forward-looking. Paragraph 4 declares the rights of women, children, the elderly, persons with disabilities, migrant workers, and vulnerable and marginalised groups to be an inalienable, integral and indivisible part of human rights, using Vienna's own formula and extending it. Paragraph 3 gives recognition as a person before the law, equality before the law and equal protection. Paragraph 5 gives an effective and enforceable remedy, to be determined by a court or other competent authorities. And the right to development and the right to peace appear as named rights, which only the African Charter otherwise does.
The three problems
Paragraph 7
All human rights are universal, indivisible, interdependent and interrelated. All human rights and fundamental freedoms in this Declaration must be treated in a fair and equal manner, on the same footing and with the same emphasis.
That is paragraph 5 of the Vienna Declaration almost word for word.
Then comes the sentence Vienna does not contain: at the same time, the realisation of human rights must be considered in the regional and national context bearing in mind different political, economic, legal, social, cultural, historical and religious backgrounds.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The League of Arab States adopted an Arab Charter on Human Rights in 1994 which never entered into force, adopted a revised Charter in 2004 which entered into force in 2008, supervises it through a committee that receives State reports and cannot receive complaints, and adopted a statute for an Arab Court of Human Rights in 2014 which has not entered into force.
The organisation
The League of Arab States was founded in 1945, making it older than the Organization of American States as a regional body and much older than the African Union.
It is a political organisation of States, and its founding instrument is concerned with co-operation and with the sovereignty of members, not with the treatment of individuals.
A permanent Arab Commission on Human Rights was created in 1968, composed of government representatives, and its work was directed outward, principally at conditions in occupied territories, rather than at the members' own conduct.
That orientation is the background to everything that followed, because a body created to examine others is a poor foundation for a body that must examine its own.
The three instruments
The Arab Charter on Human Rights, 1994. Adopted by the Council of the League. It never entered into force, because no State ratified it. It attracted sustained criticism for falling below international standards.
The revised Arab Charter on Human Rights, 2004. Adopted at the Tunis summit in May 2004, and entered into force in 2008 on the seventh ratification.
The Statute of the Arab Court of Human Rights, 2014. Adopted by the Council of the League. It has not entered into force.
The Court statute drew criticism at adoption on a structural ground that can be stated without reading it: reports indicated that access would be confined to States Parties, with any individual or non-governmental access dependent on a further optional acceptance by the respondent State. That is the African article 34(6) problem in a stronger form, and it is why the instrument was described as creating a court that would hear almost nothing.
The supervisory body
The revised Charter establishes an Arab Human Rights Committee, sometimes called the Arab Human Rights Commission, composed of independent experts elected by the States Parties.
Its function is to receive and examine periodic State reports and to issue comments and recommendations, which are transmitted to the Council of the League.
What it does not have is the point. There is no individual communications procedure, no inter-State complaints procedure, and no power to make a finding of violation in a case. Reporting is the whole of the machinery.
On the three-part test used throughout this module, the Arab system has an instrument, has a body, and has no procedure by which any person can complain of anything. It therefore fails the second variable of [The European System Assessed]: bindingness is absent because there is nothing to bind.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
The South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation was founded at Dhaka in 1985 by seven States, joined by an eighth in 2007, and it has adopted two conventions touching human rights, on trafficking in women and children and on the welfare of children, while creating no human rights body of any kind.
The organisation
The Charter of the South Asian Association for Regional Cooperation was signed at Dhaka on 8 December 1985 by Bangladesh, Bhutan, India, Maldives, Nepal, Pakistan and Sri Lanka. Afghanistan joined in 2007, making eight.
Two provisions of that Charter explain everything. Co-operation is based on respect for the principles of sovereign equality, territorial integrity, political independence, non-interference in the internal affairs of other States and mutual benefit. And bilateral and contentious issues shall be excluded from the deliberations, with decisions at all levels taken on the basis of unanimity.
Those two rules make a human rights body impossible by design. A supervisory body examines internal affairs, its findings are contentious, and unanimity gives every State a veto over its own examination.
And the organisation is largely dormant. No summit has been held since 2014, because summits require the participation of all members and the relations between two of them have prevented it.
The two conventions
The SAARC Convention on Preventing and Combating Trafficking in Women and Children for Prostitution, 2002. It requires parties to criminalise trafficking for prostitution, to co-operate in investigation and prosecution, to treat trafficking as an extraditable offence, and to provide for the care, treatment, rehabilitation and repatriation of victims, with a regional task force to oversee implementation.
Its scope is the criticism. It reaches trafficking for prostitution and does not cover trafficking for labour, domestic servitude, organ removal or forced marriage, and it does not cover men and boys, so it is narrower than the Palermo Protocol of 2000.
The SAARC Convention on Regional Arrangements for the Promotion of Child Welfare in South Asia, 2002. It commits parties to the standards of the Convention on the Rights of the Child, to national plans of action, to survival, protection, development and participation, and to co-operation on children in especially difficult circumstances.
Neither convention creates a complaints procedure, a commission or a court. They are co-operation instruments with reporting and consultation.
There is also a Social Charter, adopted in 2004, covering poverty, health, education, the status of women, children, population and drug abuse. It is a statement of commitments with national co-ordination committees and no supervisory body.
Why South Asia is different from Southeast Asia
ASEAN produced a commission and a declaration; this organisation produced neither.
Three differences explain it.
ASEAN has a functioning summit and secretariat, and this organisation has neither in practice.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Europe, the Americas and Africa each have an instrument, a supervisory body and a court, and they differ on who may complain, whether the court is compulsory, what may be ordered, who supervises compliance, and what the instrument covers.
The table
Europe
The Americas
Africa
ASEAN
Arab region
Organisation
Council of Europe, 1949
Organization of American States, 1948
African Union, 2002, formerly OAU 1963
ASEAN
League of Arab States, 1945
Instrument
Convention, 1950, in force 1953
Declaration April 1948; Convention 1969, in force 1978
five categories including guarantees of non-repetition
orders including fair compensation or reparation
none
none
Compliance supervised by
Committee of Ministers
the Court itself, reporting to the General Assembly
Executive Council, reporting to the Assembly
none
none
Social and economic rights
separate Social Charter
article 26 and the Protocol of San Salvador
in the Charter itself, justiciable
in the Declaration, unenforceable
in the Charter, reporting only
Derogation
article 15, four protected
article 27, eleven protected plus judicial guarantees
none at all
paragraph 8 limits everything
not stated here
The six comparisons
One: who may start a case
Europe requires a victim and gives direct access to the Court. The Americas require no victim but no individual may ever reach the Court. Africa requires no victim at the Commission and requires a declaration for the Court.
So no system gives both open standing and direct court access, and each has chosen a different half.
Two: is the court compulsory
Europe, yes, for every party since Protocol 11.
The Americas, no, because jurisdiction depends on a declaration under article 62.
Africa, no, for the individual, because of article 34(6).
This is the single sharpest difference in outcomes, because a court a State can avoid is a court most people never see.
Three: what can be ordered
Europe: just satisfaction where internal law affords only partial reparation, applied mainly as money and costs, with pilot judgments for systemic defects.
The Americas: the widest reparations practice anywhere, in five categories: restitution, compensation, rehabilitation, satisfaction and guarantees of non-repetition.
Africa: appropriate orders including fair compensation or reparation, drafted broadly and applied with far less consistency.
Syllabus topic 3, "Role of Regional Organizations"
❧
In one line
Regional systems strengthen the universal order where they apply the same standards with better machinery, and threaten it where they use regional particularity to lower the standard, and on the evidence the first has happened in three regions and the second in two.
The case that regionalism strengthens
One: machinery. The universal system produces views; three regional systems produce binding judgments. A right without a remedy is what the Covenants left, and the regional courts supplied the remedy without changing the right.
Two: doctrine flows upward. Autonomous concepts, positive obligations, proportionality, the living instrument, the law of enforced disappearance and the modern law of reparations were all developed regionally and adopted by the treaty bodies, by other regional bodies, and by national courts.
Three: the instruments recite the universal ones. The European Convention's preamble refers to the Universal Declaration and describes the Convention as taking the first steps for the collective enforcement of certain of the rights stated in it. The African Charter's articles 60 and 61 direct the Commission to draw inspiration from the Charter of the United Nations, the Universal Declaration and other United Nations instruments. The American Convention's article 29 preserves rights recognised by any other convention binding the State.
Four: coverage upward, not downward. The African Charter added peoples' rights, development and environment; the American Convention added the right of reply, the prohibition of prior censorship and non-suspendable judicial guarantees; Europe added protocols abolishing the death penalty. In each case the regional instrument exceeds the universal minimum rather than falling below it.
The case that regionalism fragments
One: protection depends on geography. The same violation yields a binding judgment in one region, a report in another and nothing in a third. That is inconsistent with the proposition that the rights are universal.
Two: divergent interpretation. Two courts reading similarly worded provisions may reach different conclusions, and the margin of appreciation is a doctrine that expressly permits different answers in different States.
Three: particularity used to lower the standard. The Bangkok Declaration of 1993 and paragraph 7 of the ASEAN Declaration of 2012 both invoke regional and national context in a way that qualifies the norm rather than its implementation, and the African Charter's clawback clauses would do the same if read literally. [Universality, and What Vienna Settled] is where that argument was fought and lost at the universal level.
Four: forum considerations. Where a matter may go to a regional body or a treaty body, admissibility rules on other pending international proceedings force a choice, and a claimant may pick the forum for reasons unconnected with the merits.
Resolving it system by system
This is the part that earns marks, because the honest answer is not the same for all five.
What a Protection Agency Is, and What a Mechanism Is
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
An agency is an institution with a mandate, a membership and a budget, and a mechanism is a procedure by which something is examined and a conclusion reached, and the same agency may operate several mechanisms while a mechanism may be operated by more than one agency.
The distinction
An agency is a body. The Human Rights Council, the Human Rights Committee, the Office of the High Commissioner, the International Criminal Court, the International Labour Organization, a national human rights commission, a non-governmental organisation.
A mechanism is a procedure. State reporting, individual communications, inter-State complaints, the Universal Periodic Review, country visits, urgent appeals, commissions of inquiry, provisional measures, criminal prosecution, litigation.
The test. Ask "who?" and you get an agency. Ask "how?" and you get a mechanism.
The confusion is worth avoiding in an examination, because a question asking about mechanisms wants procedures and their strengths, not a list of institutions with their membership numbers.
The four families of agency
Charter-based. Created by or under the Charter of the United Nations, and their reach does not depend on a State ratifying a human rights treaty. The General Assembly, the Security Council, the Economic and Social Council, the Human Rights Council, the special procedures, and the Office of the High Commissioner.
Treaty-based. Created by a particular treaty and binding only its parties. The ten committees, and the regional commissions and courts.
Judicial. The International Court of Justice, the International Criminal Court, the ad hoc tribunals, the regional courts, and national courts.
Non-State and national. Non-governmental organisations, the International Committee of the Red Cross, and national human rights institutions.
The Charter and treaty distinction is the most important one in this module, because it decides who can be examined at all. A treaty body can only look at parties; a Charter body can look at every member of the United Nations.
The seven mechanisms
Learn these seven and you can answer any question in Module III.
Reporting. A State submits a periodic account of its compliance, the body examines it in public, and issues concluding observations. Universal in coverage among parties, weak in individual redress. [Reporting, and Concluding Observations].
Individual complaint. A person alleges a violation and the body decides. Strong in redress, narrow in reach, because it depends on the State accepting the procedure. [Individual Communications].
Inter-State complaint. One State alleges a breach by another. Available almost everywhere and used almost nowhere.
Peer review. States examine each other on a fixed cycle. Universal in coverage and weak in rigour. [The Universal Periodic Review].
Independent investigation. A rapporteur, working group or commission of inquiry examines a situation, visits, and reports. Fast, flexible, and dependent on co-operation. [The Special Procedures].
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 7 establishes a General Assembly, a Security Council, an Economic and Social Council, a Trusteeship Council, an International Court of Justice and a Secretariat, and permits such subsidiary organs as may be found necessary, which is the provision under which every human rights body in the United Nations system exists.
Article 7
There are established as principal organs of the United Nations: a General Assembly, a Security Council, an Economic and Social Council, a Trusteeship Council, an International Court of Justice and a Secretariat.
And: such subsidiary organs as may be found necessary may be established in accordance with the present Charter.
That second sentence carries the whole human rights machinery. The Commission on Human Rights was a subsidiary of the Economic and Social Council; the Human Rights Council is a subsidiary of the General Assembly; every special procedure and every commission of inquiry is created under it.
Article 8: no restrictions on the eligibility of men and women to participate in any capacity and under conditions of equality in the principal and subsidiary organs, which is the Charter's only operative equality provision.
The General Assembly
Article 10 is the broadest grant of competence in the Charter. The Assembly may discuss any questions or any matters within the scope of the present Charter or relating to the powers and functions of any organ, and, except as provided in article 12, may make recommendations to Members, to the Security Council, or to both.
Recommendations, not decisions. That single word governs everything the Assembly does outside its budgetary and internal powers.
Article 11 covers international peace and security, with a duty to refer to the Security Council any such question on which action is necessary.
Article 12 is the limit: while the Security Council is exercising in respect of any dispute or situation the functions assigned to it, the General Assembly shall not make any recommendation with regard to that dispute or situation unless the Security Council so requests.
Article 13(1)(b) is the human rights mandate: the Assembly shall initiate studies and make recommendations for the purpose of promoting international co-operation in the economic, social, cultural, educational, and health fields, and assisting in the realization of human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
Article 14 allows recommendations for the peaceful adjustment of any situation, regardless of origin, which it deems likely to impair the general welfare or friendly relations among nations, including situations resulting from a violation of the provisions of the present Charter setting forth the Purposes and Principles.
Article 14 is the answer to the domestic jurisdiction objection in a human rights debate, because the words regardless of origin and the express reference to violations of the Purposes and Principles authorise the Assembly to address a situation arising inside a State.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The General Assembly protects human rights by setting standards that later become treaties or custom, by creating and funding the bodies that do the operational work, and by naming situations in resolutions, and none of these is a power to decide anything.
Function one: standard-setting
The Assembly's resolutions are the source of nearly every instrument in this book.
The Universal Declaration, resolution 217A (III) of 10 December 1948.
The two Covenants and the first Optional Protocol, resolution 2200A (XXI) of 16 December 1966.
The Declaration on the Granting of Independence to Colonial Countries and Peoples, resolution 1514 (XV) of 1960.
The Friendly Relations Declaration, resolution 2625 (XXV) of 1970.
The Declaration on the Establishment of a New International Economic Order and the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States, both 1974.
The Declaration on the Right to Development, resolution 41/128 of 1986.
And the core treaties on racial discrimination, discrimination against women, torture, the rights of the child, migrant workers, enforced disappearance and the rights of persons with disabilities, each adopted by an Assembly resolution and opened for signature.
The pattern is the same every time: a declaration first, a convention afterwards. The declaration establishes the vocabulary and tests the consensus; the convention converts it into obligation. Twenty-eight years separated the Universal Declaration from the Covenants coming into force.
How a recommendation becomes law
A resolution of the Assembly binds nobody, and saying otherwise is the commonest error in this area.
Three routes by which its content acquires binding force.
By treaty. The Assembly adopts the text and opens it for signature; States that ratify are bound by the treaty, not by the resolution.
By custom. Where a resolution states a rule, is adopted with wide support, and is followed by consistent practice accepted as law, the rule may become customary international law binding all States. Resolutions are evidence of opinio juris, and the Universal Declaration's core is generally treated as having passed into custom by this route.
By interpretation. A resolution may be evidence of the agreed meaning of a Charter term, and the Charter is binding, so a resolution interpreting human rights and fundamental freedoms in articles 55 and 56 gives content to an existing obligation. [The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge] sets out the argument.
Note what these three have in common. The resolution never binds by its own force; it binds by feeding into a source that does.
Function two: creating and funding the machinery
The Assembly created the High Commissioner by resolution 48/141 of 20 December 1993.
It created the Human Rights Council by resolution 60/251 of 15 March 2006, abolishing the Commission on Human Rights and relocating the function from a subsidiary of the Economic and Social Council to a subsidiary of itself.
The Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 68 obliges the Economic and Social Council to set up commissions for the promotion of human rights, the Commission on Human Rights was created under it in 1946, it drafted the Universal Declaration and the Covenants and built the 1235 and 1503 procedures, and it was abolished in 2006 because its membership and its selectivity had destroyed its credibility.
The Council
Article 62(1): may make or initiate studies and reports on international economic, social, cultural, educational, health and related matters, and make recommendations to the General Assembly, to Members and to the specialised agencies.
Article 62(2): may make recommendations for the purpose of promoting respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all.
Article 62(3): may prepare draft conventions for submission to the Assembly. 62(4): may call international conferences.
Article 63: agreements with the specialised agencies bringing them into relationship with the Organization, and co-ordination of their activities. [The International Labour Organization: Structure] and [The World Health Organization: Organs and Legal Powers] depend on this.
Article 64: may obtain regular reports from the specialised agencies and arrange for reports from Members on the steps taken to give effect to recommendations.
Article 68: the Council shall set up commissions in economic and social fields and for the promotion of human rights, and such other commissions as may be required.
Article 71: suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations, which is the origin of consultative status and of the entire non-governmental presence in the system. [Non-Governmental Organizations as a Protection Mechanism] rests on this article.
The Commission on Human Rights
Established in 1946 under article 68, meeting first in 1947 with fifty-three members by the end.
What it achieved is the whole first half of this book.
It drafted the Universal Declaration, under a drafting committee chaired by Eleanor Roosevelt, with Peng-chun Chang of China as Vice-Chairman and Charles Malik of Lebanon as Rapporteur, and John Humphrey of the Secretariat preparing the first draft. [Drafting the Universal Declaration] has the detail.
It drafted both Covenants and the first Optional Protocol.
It drafted or initiated the conventions on racial discrimination, on discrimination against women, on torture and on the rights of the child.
And it created the country and thematic machinery that the Human Rights Council inherited.
The doctrine of no power to act, and its reversal
In 1947 the Commission decided that it had no power to take any action in regard to any complaints concerning human rights. That statement, endorsed by the Council, meant that for twenty years communications were received, summarised and filed, and nothing was done with them.
Two resolutions of the Economic and Social Council reversed it.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Human Rights Council was created by General Assembly resolution 60/251 of 15 March 2006 as a subsidiary organ of the Assembly with forty-seven members elected individually by an absolute majority in a secret ballot, meeting throughout the year, operating the Universal Periodic Review, the special procedures, a confidential complaint procedure and an advisory committee.
Creation and status
General Assembly resolution 60/251, adopted 15 March 2006, established the Council in replacement of the Commission on Human Rights as a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly.
The change of parentage matters. The Commission reported to the Economic and Social Council; the Council reports to the Assembly, which raises its standing, gives it a plenary audience, and puts election and suspension in the hands of the whole membership.
The resolution also provided for a review of the Council's status within five years, and the Assembly decided in 2011 to maintain it as a subsidiary organ.
Composition
Forty-seven members, distributed by equitable geographical distribution: thirteen African, thirteen Asia-Pacific, six Eastern European, eight Latin American and Caribbean, and seven Western European and other States.
Elected directly and individually by secret ballot by the majority of the members of the General Assembly, meaning an absolute majority of the whole membership and not merely of those voting.
Three-year terms, and no member may serve more than two consecutive terms.
When electing, Members shall take into account the contribution of candidates to the promotion and protection of human rights and their voluntary pledges and commitments, and members elected shall uphold the highest standards and shall be reviewed under the Universal Periodic Review during their term.
The Assembly may suspend the rights of membership of a member that commits gross and systematic violations, by a two-thirds majority of those present and voting.
Compare the Commission, whose members were elected by the Economic and Social Council on regional slates and could not be removed. The suspension power is the single sharpest institutional improvement, and it has been used.
Working methods
A standing body. It meets no fewer than three times a year, including a main session, for a total of no less than ten weeks, and it may hold special sessions at the request of a member with the support of one third of the membership.
The special session is the crisis mechanism the Commission lacked, and it has been used to create commissions of inquiry within days of an emergency.
The four mechanisms
The Universal Periodic Review, resolution 60/251's central innovation: review of the fulfilment by each State of its human rights obligations and commitments, in a manner ensuring universality of coverage and equal treatment. [The Universal Periodic Review] takes it in detail.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Every Member State of the United Nations is reviewed in turn on a fixed cycle by other States, on the basis of a national report, a compilation of United Nations information and a summary of stakeholder submissions, producing recommendations that the State accepts or notes and that are examined again in the next cycle.
Why it exists
It was designed against one specific failure. The Commission on Human Rights lost its standing because it examined some States and not others, so governments sought membership to escape scrutiny. [The Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights] sets out the collapse.
Resolution 60/251 answers it in one phrase: a review of the fulfilment by each State of its human rights obligations and commitments in a manner which ensures universality of coverage and equal treatment with respect to all States.
And the second answer is in the same resolution: members of the Council shall be reviewed under the mechanism during their term of membership, so election confers no immunity.
What is reviewed against
Four bases, and this is the point candidates most often miss.
The Charter of the United Nations.
The Universal Declaration of Human Rights.
Human rights instruments to which the State is a party.
Voluntary pledges and commitments, including those made when standing for election to the Council.
Applicable international humanitarian law is also taken into account.
So a State that has ratified nothing is still reviewed, against the Charter and the Declaration, which is why this is the only universal mechanism in the system.
The three documents in
A national report prepared by the State, subject to a page limit, ideally through a broad national consultation.
A compilation prepared by the Office of the High Commissioner of information contained in the reports of treaty bodies, special procedures and other United Nations sources.
A summary prepared by the Office of credible and reliable information submitted by other stakeholders, meaning national human rights institutions, non-governmental organisations, academic bodies and others.
The third document is where civil society enters, and it is the reason the exercise is not simply a State speaking about itself.
The review itself
Conducted in a Working Group of the whole Council, chaired by the President, with the assistance of three rapporteurs drawn by lot from different regional groups, known as the troika.
The core is an interactive dialogue in which States take the floor to comment and to make recommendations, with the State under review responding. Questions may be submitted in advance.
The outcome is a report listing the recommendations, and the State under review accepts a recommendation or notes it. Accepted recommendations are commitments; noted ones are refusals recorded as such.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The special procedures are independent experts appointed by the Human Rights Council under thematic or country mandates, who receive information, send communications and urgent appeals to governments, conduct country visits, and report publicly to the Council and the General Assembly.
What they are
Three forms: a Special Rapporteur, an Independent Expert, or a Working Group, usually of five members drawn one from each regional group.
They are not staff and not government representatives. They serve in their personal capacity, are unpaid, and are independent, which is the feature that distinguishes them from every other Charter mechanism.
They are appointed by the President of the Council, following a public call for nominations, a review by a Consultative Group and consultations.
Terms are limited, and a mandate holder may serve a maximum of six years.
Two kinds of mandate
Thematic mandates cover a subject across every country: torture, extrajudicial executions, arbitrary detention, enforced disappearance, freedom of expression, freedom of religion or belief, human rights defenders, the independence of judges and lawyers, violence against women, the rights of indigenous peoples, the right to food, the right to health, the right to education, adequate housing, extreme poverty, and the right to development among many others.
Country mandates cover the situation in one State.
The difference matters politically. A thematic mandate applies to all States equally and is therefore easier to create and harder to resist. A country mandate names one State and is created over its objection, so country mandates are fought bitterly, are few, and are the point at which the selectivity criticism is sharpest.
The Special Rapporteur on torture may write to any government in the world; a country rapporteur exists only where the Council has voted to create one.
What they do
Communications
The core working method, and the fastest thing in the system.
An allegation letter is sent where a violation is said to have occurred, asking the government for information and comment.
An urgent appeal is sent where the violation is ongoing or imminent, and it can go out within a day. It is used to stop an imminent execution, to locate a person just disappeared, or to protect a defender under threat.
Communications do not require exhaustion of domestic remedies, do not require the State to have ratified anything, and do not require the victim's consent to be identified only in limited circumstances. They are not a judicial procedure, so the admissibility conditions of the treaty bodies do not apply.
They produce no finding and no remedy. They produce a question a government must answer or be recorded as not answering, and the communications and replies are published in periodic reports.
The Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The High Commissioner is the official with principal responsibility for United Nations human rights activities, created by General Assembly resolution 48/141 of 20 December 1993, ranking as an Under-Secretary-General, and the Office is part of the Secretariat, so its powers are those of an executive body and not of a court.
Creation
The Vienna World Conference recommended it in June 1993, and the General Assembly created it by resolution 48/141 of 20 December 1993, within six months.
The idea was much older. Proposals for a High Commissioner had been made since the 1950s and had been defeated repeatedly on the ground that such an office would intrude on domestic jurisdiction. Vienna's consensus is what made it possible.
The High Commissioner is appointed by the Secretary-General with the approval of the General Assembly, for a fixed term of four years renewable once, at the rank of Under-Secretary-General.
Appointment gives due regard to geographical rotation, and the person must be of high moral standing and personal integrity with expertise, including in the field of human rights, and general knowledge and understanding of diverse cultures.
The mandate
Resolution 48/141 gives the High Commissioner principal responsibility for the Organization's human rights activities under the direction and authority of the Secretary-General.
The functions include: to promote and protect the effective enjoyment of all rights; to promote and protect the realization of the right to development; to provide advisory services and technical and financial assistance at the request of States; to co-ordinate human rights promotion and protection activities throughout the system; to rationalize, adapt, strengthen and streamline the machinery; to engage in a dialogue with all Governments in order to secure respect for all rights; and to play an active role in removing the current obstacles and in preventing the continuation of violations.
The right to development appears expressly in the mandate, which is a direct consequence of the developing States' insistence at Vienna. [What Survived: the Right to Development] takes that up.
What the resolution also says is the framework within which all of it operates: the High Commissioner acts within the framework of the Charter, the Universal Declaration and other international instruments, and within the framework of the overall competence, authority and decisions of the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council and the Commission on Human Rights, and shall respect the sovereignty, territorial integrity and domestic jurisdiction of States.
So the office was created with the domestic jurisdiction objection written into its own mandate, which is the compromise that allowed it to exist at all.
What the Office does
It is the secretariat of the entire human rights system. It services the Human Rights Council, the Universal Periodic Review, the special procedures and all ten treaty bodies, prepares their documentation, and maintains their records.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Each core human rights treaty establishes a committee of independent experts elected by the States Parties and serving in their personal capacity, which examines periodic reports, issues concluding observations and general comments, and where the State has accepted the procedure receives individual and inter-State communications.
The model: article 28
There shall be established a Human Rights Committee.It shall consist of eighteen members.
Composed of nationals of States Parties who shall be persons of high moral character and recognized competence in the field of human rights, consideration being given to the usefulness of the participation of some persons having legal experience.
The members shall be elected and shall serve in their personal capacity.
That last phrase is the whole point of a treaty body. They are not government representatives, unlike the members of the Human Rights Council, and unlike the ASEAN commission.
Article 29: elected by secret ballot from a list nominated by the parties, not more than two persons per State, who must be nationals of the nominating State, and a person shall be eligible for renomination.
Note the difference from a court. Legal experience is a consideration and not a requirement, and renomination is permitted, so the independence guarantees are weaker than those of the European Court's single nine-year term.
The ten
In treaty order, so you can reconstruct them.
Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination, under the 1965 Convention. The oldest, and it predates the Covenants coming into force.
Committee on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the only one not created by its own treaty. The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant assigned supervision to the Economic and Social Council under articles 16 and 17, and the Council created the Committee by resolution in 1985.
Human Rights Committee, under article 28 of the Civil and Political Covenant.
Committee on the Elimination of Discrimination against Women, 1979 Convention.
Committee against Torture, 1984 Convention, and alongside it the Subcommittee on Prevention of Torture under the Optional Protocol of 2002, which visits places of detention rather than examining reports.
Committee on the Rights of the Child, 1989 Convention.
Committee on Migrant Workers, 1990 Convention.
Committee on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, 2006 Convention.
Committee on Enforced Disappearances, 2006 Convention.
The four functions
Every treaty body does the first two; the others depend on what the State has accepted.
Reporting. Examination of periodic State reports, concluding in concluding observations. Compulsory for every party. [Reporting, and Concluding Observations].
General comments. Authoritative interpretations of the treaty's provisions, issued to all parties. Article 40(4) of the Covenant is the textual basis, permitting the Committee to transmit such general comments as it may consider appropriate.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
A State party submits a periodic report on the measures adopted and the progress made, the committee draws up a list of issues, civil society and national institutions file their own submissions, the State appears for a public constructive dialogue, and the committee adopts concluding observations identifying positive aspects, concerns and recommendations, with selected items followed up before the next cycle.
The obligation
Article 16(1) of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant: parties undertake to submit reports on the measures which they have adopted and the progress made in achieving the observance of the rights recognized herein.
Article 16(2): reports go to the Secretary-General, who transmits copies to the Economic and Social Council, and transmits to the specialized agencies copies of reports or relevant parts falling within their responsibilities.
That routing is why this Covenant's committee was created by a Council resolution and not by the treaty, as [The Treaty Bodies] explains.
Article 17(1): reports in stages, on a programme established by the Council within one year of entry into force, after consultation with parties and the specialised agencies.
Article 17(2): reports may indicate factors and difficulties affecting the degree of fulfilment of obligations, which is the invitation to candour.
Article 17(3): information previously furnished to the Organization or a specialised agency need not be reproduced, and a precise reference will suffice.
Compare article 40 of the other Covenant, which requires a report within one year and thereafter whenever the Committee requests, and provides that reports shall indicate factors and difficulties. The word is "shall" there and "may" here, which is a small drafting difference with a real effect on candour.
The cycle, step by step
Learn the seven steps, because an examination question on reporting is a question about this sequence.
One: the State report. Prepared by the government, ideally through inter-ministerial and public consultation, following the committee's reporting guidelines, and increasingly consisting of a common core document plus a treaty-specific report.
Two: alternative information.Non-governmental organisations file shadow or parallel reports, national human rights institutions file their own, and the specialised agencies contribute. This is what makes the exercise adversarial rather than declaratory.
Three: the list of issues. The committee identifies the questions it wants answered in advance, which focuses the dialogue.
Under the simplified reporting procedure the order is reversed: the committee sends a list of issues prior to reporting, and the State's replies constitute the report.
Four: the constructive dialogue. A public meeting over one or two days at which the delegation answers the committee's questions. It is not a trial, and its name is deliberate.
Five: concluding observations. Adopted by the committee, structured as positive aspects, principal subjects of concern, and recommendations, and published.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
An individual communication is a complaint by a person that a State party has violated their rights under a treaty, admissible only where that State has separately accepted the procedure, decided in closed session on written material, and resulting in views that are authoritative interpretations rather than binding judgments.
Where the procedure comes from
It is never in the parent treaty's main text as a compulsory obligation. It arrives in one of two forms.
By optional protocol: the Civil and Political Covenant's first Optional Protocol of 1966, the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant's Optional Protocol of 2008 in force 5 May 2013, the Women's Convention protocol of 1999, the Child Convention's third protocol of 2011, and the Disabilities Convention protocol of 2006.
By declaration in the treaty itself: article 14 of the Racial Discrimination Convention, article 22 of the Torture Convention, article 77 of the Migrant Workers Convention, and article 31 of the Enforced Disappearance Convention.
Either way it is optional, so the reach of the strongest mechanism in the treaty system is set by a second act of consent after ratification.
Admissibility
The conditions are broadly common across the bodies.
The State must have accepted the procedure, and the events must post-date its acceptance unless they continue.
The author must be a victim, personally and actually affected, or act with authority for one, or show why authority could not be obtained.
Domestic remedies must be exhausted, unless their application is unreasonably prolonged or they are ineffective.
The same matter must not be under examination by another procedure of international investigation or settlement, which is the rule that forces a choice between a treaty body and a regional mechanism.
The claim must be substantiated and must fall within the treaty.
And some States enter reservations to the protocol itself, excluding matters already examined elsewhere or excluding particular articles.
How a case runs
On paper, and in private.
Registration and transmission to the State.
Interim measures may be requested where irreparable harm is threatened, typically to halt a deportation or an execution. These are requests, and their disregard is treated by the committees as a breach of the State's obligations under the protocol.
The State's observations on admissibility and merits, the author's comments in reply, and further exchanges.
No oral hearing and no witnesses. The committee decides on documents.
Views are adopted in closed session and then published, finding a violation or not, and, where a violation is found, indicating the remedy: release, compensation, reopening of proceedings, quashing of a conviction, non-refoulement, and measures to prevent recurrence.
Follow-up is conducted by a special rapporteur on follow-up to views, with the State asked to report on implementation.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 39 lets the Security Council determine the existence of a threat to the peace, breach of the peace or act of aggression and then recommend or decide measures, and since the 1990s it has repeatedly determined that internal repression, humanitarian catastrophe and mass atrocity constitute such a threat, which brings the whole of Chapter VII into human rights.
The Chapter VII sequence
Article 39 is the gateway and nothing happens without it: the Council shall determine the existence of any threat to the peace, breach of the peace, or act of aggression and shall make recommendations, or decide what measures shall be taken under articles 41 and 42.
Article 40: before recommending or deciding, the Council may call upon the parties to comply with provisional measures, without prejudice to their rights or position, and shall duly take account of failure to comply.
Article 41: measures not involving the use of armed force, which the Council may decide and call upon Members to apply, including complete or partial interruption of economic relations and of rail, sea, air, postal, telegraphic, radio, and other means of communication, and the severance of diplomatic relations.
Article 41's list is illustrative, not exhaustive, and the practice has been built on that. Arms embargoes, targeted sanctions on named individuals, travel bans, asset freezes, commodity embargoes, referral of a situation to the International Criminal Court and the establishment of criminal tribunals have all been founded on article 41.
Article 42: where article 41 measures would be or have proved inadequate, such action by air, sea, or land forces as may be necessary, including demonstrations, blockade, and other operations.
Article 43's standing forces agreements were never concluded, so enforcement operates through authorisations to Member States and to regional arrangements rather than through a United Nations army.
The move that made human rights a Chapter VII matter
Article 39 speaks of a threat to international peace and security, and repression is domestic. The bridge was built in three steps.
One: consequences cross borders. Mass violations produce refugee flows, destabilise neighbours and generate armed groups, so the situation itself threatens international peace even though its causes are internal.
Two: article 2(7) expressly does not apply. Its own proviso states that the principle shall not prejudice the application of enforcement measures under Chapter VII, so once the Council makes an article 39 determination the domestic jurisdiction objection has no application at all. [Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order] sets out the argument.
Three: the determination is the Council's alone. Article 39 gives it to the Council without criteria, so what constitutes a threat to the peace is whatever the Council decides it is, and that discretion is what made the expansion possible.
The International Court of Justice and Human Rights
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 92 makes the Court the principal judicial organ, all Members are parties to its Statute, its contentious jurisdiction is confined to States and depends on consent, article 94 makes judgments binding on the parties with enforcement through the Security Council, and article 96 allows the Assembly, the Council and authorised bodies to request advisory opinions.
The Charter provisions
Article 92: the Court is the principal judicial organ of the United Nations, functioning under a Statute based upon the Statute of the Permanent Court of International Justice and forming an integral part of the present Charter.
Article 93: all Members are ipso facto parties to the Statute, and a non-Member may become a party on conditions determined by the General Assembly on the recommendation of the Security Council.
Article 94(1): each Member undertakes to comply with the decision of the Court in any case to which it is a party.
Article 94(2): if a party fails to perform, the other party may have recourse to the Security Council, which may, if it deems necessary, make recommendations or decide upon measures to be taken to give effect to the judgment.
Note the veto sits here too. Enforcement of a judgment of the principal judicial organ runs through a body where any permanent member can stop it.
Article 95: nothing prevents Members from entrusting their differences to other tribunals.
Article 96: the General Assembly or the Security Council may request an advisory opinion on any legal question, and other organs and specialized agencies authorized by the General Assembly may request opinions on legal questions arising within the scope of their activities.
The limits that shape everything
Only States may be parties to contentious cases, under article 34 of the Statute. No individual, no non-governmental organisation and no international organisation may bring a case.
Jurisdiction depends on consent, given by special agreement, by a compromissory clause in a treaty, or by a declaration under article 36(2) of the Statute accepting compulsory jurisdiction, which many States have not made and many others have made subject to reservations.
So the human rights cases that reach the Court are those in which one State chooses to sue another under a treaty that contains a clause referring disputes to the Court.
Door one: compromissory clauses
Several human rights treaties contain a clause conferring jurisdiction over disputes about their interpretation or application.
The Genocide Convention of 1948, article IX, is the most important, and it has been the basis of contentious proceedings about genocide.
The Racial Discrimination Convention, article 22, subject to prior negotiation and to the procedures provided in the Convention.
The International Criminal Court: Establishment and Jurisdiction
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Rome Statute of 1998 establishes a permanent International Criminal Court with power to exercise jurisdiction over persons for the most serious crimes of international concern, complementary to national criminal jurisdictions, seated at The Hague, with jurisdiction over genocide, crimes against humanity, war crimes and the crime of aggression.
Article 1, phrase by phrase
An International Criminal Court is hereby established. It shall be a permanent institution and shall have the power to exercise its jurisdiction over persons for the most serious crimes of international concern, as referred to in this Statute, and shall be complementary to national criminal jurisdictions.
Permanent. Every predecessor was created for one situation and dissolved: Nuremberg, Tokyo, and the tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda. A standing court exists before the crime, which answers the objection that a tribunal created afterwards is a court constituted for the occasion.
Over persons. Not States. The International Court of Justice decides State responsibility; this Court decides individual criminal responsibility, and the two are separate questions arising from the same facts.
The most serious crimes of international concern. A jurisdiction deliberately confined, reinforced by article 5(1)'s the most serious crimes of concern to the international community as a whole.
Complementary to national criminal jurisdictions. The Court is a court of last resort by design, and article 17 works that out. [The International Criminal Court: Complementarity].
Dates and structure
Adopted at Rome on 17 July 1998 by a diplomatic conference, entered into force on 1 July 2002 on the sixtieth ratification.
The Court has no jurisdiction over conduct before 1 July 2002, and for a State that joins later, over conduct before the Statute enters into force for that State, unless it declares otherwise.
Article 2: the Court is brought into relationship with the United Nations by an agreement.
It is therefore not a United Nations organ. It is an independent treaty-based institution, which distinguishes it from the ad hoc tribunals created by the Security Council as subsidiary organs.
Article 3: seat at The Hague, with power to sit elsewhere whenever it considers it desirable.
Article 4: the Court has international legal personality, and may exercise its functions on the territory of any State Party and, by special agreement, on the territory of any other State.
Article 5: the four crimes
Genocide. Crimes against humanity. War crimes. The crime of aggression.
Article 5(2) as adopted deferred aggression, providing that the Court would exercise jurisdiction over it once a provision was adopted defining the crime and setting the conditions, consistent with the Charter.
The Kampala Review Conference of 2010 adopted that provision, inserting articles 8 bis, 15 bis and 15 ter, and the Assembly of States Parties activated the jurisdiction with effect from 17 July 2018. The conditions of exercise for aggression are narrower than for the other three crimes, and a Security Council referral is treated differently from a State referral or a proprio motu investigation.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Genocide requires intent to destroy a protected group as such, a crime against humanity requires a widespread or systematic attack directed against any civilian population pursuant to a State or organisational policy, war crimes require an armed conflict, and articles 9 to 11 supply the Elements of Crimes, a saving for other international law and the rule against retroactivity.
Article 6: genocide
Genocide means any of the following acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group, as such.
The five acts: killing members of the group; causing serious bodily or mental harm to members of the group; deliberately inflicting on the group conditions of life calculated to bring about its physical destruction in whole or in part; imposing measures intended to prevent births within the group; and forcibly transferring children of the group to another group.
The definition is taken from article II of the Genocide Convention of 1948 without change, which matters because it means the Statute codifies rather than creates.
The threshold element is the special intent, the intent to destroy the group as such. That is what makes genocide hardest to prove and what distinguishes it from a crime against humanity committed against the same victims.
The protected groups are closed: national, ethnical, racial or religious. Political groups are not included, which was a deliberate choice in 1948 and has never been changed.
Note the third act. Inflicting conditions of life calculated to bring about physical destruction covers starvation, denial of medical care and expulsion into conditions where survival is impossible, without any killing.
Article 7: crimes against humanity
The threshold: any of the listed acts when committed as part of a widespread or systematic attack directed against any civilian population, with knowledge of the attack.
"Widespread or systematic" is disjunctive, so either scale or organisation suffices.
Article 7(2)(a) defines the attack: a course of conduct involving the multiple commission of the listed acts against any civilian population, pursuant to or in furtherance of a State or organizational policy to commit such attack.
The word organizational is important, because it brings non-State actors within the crime.
The eleven acts: murder; extermination; enslavement; deportation or forcible transfer of population; imprisonment or other severe deprivation of physical liberty in violation of fundamental rules of international law; torture; rape, sexual slavery, enforced prostitution, forced pregnancy, enforced sterilization, or any other form of sexual violence of comparable gravity; persecution; enforced disappearance of persons; the crime of apartheid; and other inhumane acts of a similar character intentionally causing great suffering, or serious injury to body or to mental or physical health.
The International Criminal Court: How a Case Starts
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Court may act where a State Party refers a situation, where the Security Council refers one under Chapter VII, or where the Prosecutor initiates an investigation on their own initiative with Pre-Trial Chamber authorisation, and in the first and third cases the territorial or national link in article 12 must be satisfied, while article 16 lets the Council suspend any investigation for renewable twelve-month periods.
Article 12: the preconditions
12(1): a State that becomes a party thereby accepts the jurisdiction of the Court with respect to the article 5 crimes. No separate declaration is needed, which is the opposite of the African Court's article 34(6).
12(2): in the case of a State referral or a proprio motu investigation, the Court may exercise jurisdiction if one or more of the following is a party or has accepted jurisdiction: the State on the territory of which the conduct occurred, or, for conduct on a vessel or aircraft, the State of registration; or the State of which the person accused is a national.
Note what article 12(2) does not say. It does not apply to a Security Council referral, so a referral under article 13(b) reaches conduct with no link to any State Party at all.
12(3): a non-party whose acceptance is required may, by declaration lodged with the Registrar, accept the exercise of jurisdiction with respect to the crime in question, and must then cooperate with the Court without any delay or exception.
Article 12(3) is how a non-party can bring its own situation within the Court's reach, and it has been used.
Article 13: the three triggers
(a) State referral: a situation in which one or more crimes appears to have been committed is referred to the Prosecutor by a State Party under article 14.
(b) Security Council referral: a situation referred by the Council acting under Chapter VII.
(c) Proprio motu: the Prosecutor has initiated an investigation under article 15.
The unit is a situation, not a case. A referral names a situation, usually defined by territory and time, and the Prosecutor then decides which cases and which persons to pursue within it. A State cannot refer an individual.
Article 14: State referral
A State Party may refer a situation, requesting the Prosecutor to investigate for the purpose of determining whether one or more specific persons should be charged, and shall as far as possible specify the relevant circumstances with supporting documentation.
Two kinds in practice. A self-referral, where a State refers a situation on its own territory, often because it cannot prosecute; and a referral by one State Party about another's territory.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
A case is inadmissible where a State with jurisdiction is investigating or prosecuting it, or has investigated and decided not to prosecute, unless that State is unwilling or unable genuinely to act, or where the person has already been tried, or where the case is not of sufficient gravity.
Article 17(1): the four grounds of inadmissibility
The Court SHALL determine that a case is inadmissible where:
(a) it is being investigated or prosecuted by a State which has jurisdiction over it, unless the State is unwilling or unable genuinely to carry out the investigation or prosecution;
(b) it has been investigated by a State which has jurisdiction over it and the State has decided not to prosecute the person concerned, unless the decision resulted from the unwillingness or inability of the State genuinely to prosecute;
(c) the person has already been tried for conduct which is the subject of the complaint, and a trial by the Court is not permitted under article 20(3);
(d) the case is not of sufficient gravity to justify further action by the Court.
Note the burden. The Court must find inadmissibility where a ground is made out, so the default is national jurisdiction and the Court proceeds only when a ground fails.
And note the word "genuinely" in (a) and (b). A State can defeat complementarity by conducting a real investigation, and cannot defeat it by conducting a sham one. That single adverb is what makes the article work.
Article 17(2): unwillingness
Three indicators, to be assessed having regard to the principles of due process recognized by international law.
(a) the proceedings or the national decision were made for the purpose of shielding the person concerned from criminal responsibility;
(b) there has been an unjustified delay in the proceedings which in the circumstances is inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice;
(c) the proceedings were not or are not being conducted independently or impartially, and were conducted in a manner inconsistent with an intent to bring the person concerned to justice.
The common thread is intent. Each limb asks whether the State means to bring the person to justice, so the test is purpose and not competence.
The reference to due process cuts both ways. Proceedings that violate the accused's rights may show a lack of independence and impartiality, so a State cannot defeat the Court by a show trial that convicts.
Article 17(3): inability
Whether, due to a total or substantial collapse or unavailability of its national judicial system, the State is unable to obtain the accused or the necessary evidence and testimony, or otherwise unable to carry out its proceedings.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 34 makes the Court's organs the Presidency, an Appeals Division, a Trial Division and a Pre-Trial Division, the Office of the Prosecutor and the Registry, with eighteen full-time judges elected for a single non-renewable nine-year term and a Prosecutor elected separately by the Assembly of States Parties.
Article 34: the four organs
(a) The Presidency. (b) An Appeals Division, a Trial Division and a Pre-Trial Division. (c) The Office of the Prosecutor. (d) The Registry.
The Office of the Prosecutor is an organ of the Court, not a department of it, and that separation is the point of the design.
The judges
Article 35: all judges are elected as full-time members and available to serve on that basis; the Presidency serves full-time from election; and the Presidency may decide, on the basis of workload, to what extent the remaining judges serve full-time.
Article 36(1): eighteen judges, with a procedure to increase the number by a two-thirds vote of the Assembly, and to reduce it again but never below eighteen.
Article 36(5): two lists.List A contains candidates with established competence in criminal law and procedure and the necessary relevant experience as judge, prosecutor or advocate. List B contains candidates with established competence in relevant areas of international law such as international humanitarian law and the law of human rights, with extensive professional legal experience. At the first election at least nine judges from list A and at least five from list B, and subsequent elections maintain the equivalent proportion.
That is the Statute's answer to a real problem: a court trying mass atrocity needs both criminal trial lawyers and international lawyers, and neither alone is sufficient.
Article 36(4): nominations by any State Party, using either the national procedure for the highest judicial offices or the procedure for nominating candidates to the International Court of Justice, each State putting forward one candidate who must be a national of a State Party though not necessarily its own.
Article 36(6): elected by secret ballot at a meeting of the Assembly of States Parties, the successful candidates being those with the highest number of votes and a two-thirds majority of States Parties present and voting.
Article 36(7): no two judges may be nationals of the same State.
Article 36(8): in selecting judges, States Parties shall take into account the need for representation of the principal legal systems of the world, equitable geographical representation, and a fair representation of female and male judges, and the need for judges with legal expertise on specific issues, including but not limited to violence against women or children.
The International Criminal Court: Investigation and Prosecution
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 53 obliges the Prosecutor to initiate an investigation unless there is no reasonable basis, the case would be inadmissible, or an investigation would not serve the interests of justice, article 54 requires investigation of incriminating and exonerating circumstances equally, article 55 gives rights to persons under investigation, and article 58 requires a Pre-Trial Chamber warrant for arrest.
Article 53: when to proceed
The duty is to investigate. The Prosecutor shall initiate an investigation unless they determine there is no reasonable basis to proceed.
Three questions on initiation.
(a) does the information provide a reasonable basis to believe that a crime within the jurisdiction of the Court has been or is being committed;
(b) is the case admissible under article 17;
(c)taking into account the gravity of the crime and the interests of victims, are there nonetheless substantial reasons to believe that an investigation would not serve the interests of justice.
Note the drafting of (c). It is framed negatively and demands substantial reasons, so the interests of justice operate as an exception requiring justification, not as a general discretion.
If the Prosecutor declines solely on the interests of justice, they shall inform the Pre-Trial Chamber.
Article 53(2) applies the same structure after investigation: no sufficient legal or factual basis for a warrant or summons under article 58, inadmissibility, or that a prosecution is not in the interests of justice, taking into account all the circumstances, including the gravity of the crime, the interests of victims and the age or infirmity of the alleged perpetrator, and his or her role in the alleged crime. The Prosecutor must then inform the Chamber and the referring State or the Security Council and give reasons.
Article 53(3) is the judicial check.
(a) at the request of the referring State or the Council, the Chamber may review a decision not to proceed and request the Prosecutor to reconsider.
(b) where the decision rests solely on the interests of justice, the Chamber may review it on its own initiative, and the decision of the Prosecutor shall be effective only if confirmed by the Pre-Trial Chamber.
So a decision to drop a case on interests-of-justice grounds is the one decision the Prosecutor cannot take alone.
Article 53(4): the Prosecutor may reconsider at any time on new facts or information.
Article 54: how to investigate
54(1)(a): in order to establish the truth, extend the investigation to cover all relevant facts and evidence, investigating incriminating and exonerating circumstances equally.
That is a continental European duty of objective investigation, not an adversarial prosecutor's role, and it distinguishes this office from a common law prosecutor.
The International Criminal Court: Co-operation, and the Criticisms
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 86 obliges States Parties to co-operate fully with the Court in its investigation and prosecution, article 87 sets out how requests are made and what happens when they are refused, and the only consequence of refusal is a judicial finding referred to a political body.
Article 86: the general obligation
States Parties shall, in accordance with the provisions of this Statute, cooperate fully with the Court in its investigation and prosecution of crimes within the jurisdiction of the Court.
"Fully" is the operative word, and "in accordance with the provisions of this Statute" is the qualification. Part 9 then sets out grounds on which assistance may be postponed or, in narrow cases, refused, principally national security under article 72 and existing obligations to third States under article 98.
Article 87: how requests work
87(1): the Court may make requests to States Parties, transmitted through the diplomatic channel or any other appropriate channel designated on ratification, and where appropriate through the International Criminal Police Organization or any appropriate regional organization.
87(2): requests and supporting documents must be in or accompanied by a translation into an official language of the requested State or one of the working languages of the Court, as that State has chosen.
87(3): the requested State shall keep the request confidential except so far as disclosure is necessary for execution.
87(4): the Court may take measures, including on the protection of information, necessary to ensure the safety or physical or psychological well-being of any victims, potential witnesses and their families, and may require that information be handled accordingly.
87(5): the Court may invite any State not party to provide assistance on the basis of an ad hoc arrangement, an agreement, or any other appropriate basis, and where such a State fails to co-operate having entered such an arrangement, the Court may inform the Assembly of States Parties or the Security Council where the Council referred the matter.
87(6): the Court may ask any intergovernmental organization for information, documents or other co-operation within its competence.
87(7) is the sanction, and it is worth quoting. Where a State Party fails to comply with a request to cooperate contrary to the provisions of this Statute, thereby preventing the Court from exercising its functions and powers, the Court may make a finding to that effect and refer the matter to the Assembly of States Parties or, where the Security Council referred the matter to the Court, to the Security Council.
That is the whole enforcement machinery. A finding, and a referral to a political body. There is no fine, no order, and no coercive step available to the Court itself.
The Ad Hoc Tribunals, and Individual Responsibility
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Nuremberg and Tokyo established that international law imposes duties on individuals and that official position and superior orders are no defence, the tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda were created by the Security Council under article 41 and developed the law of internal armed conflict and of genocide, and the Rome Statute is the permanent institution that followed.
Nuremberg, 1945 to 1946
The International Military Tribunal was created by the London Agreement of 8 August 1945 among four powers, with a Charter annexed.
Three crimes: crimes against peace, war crimes, and crimes against humanity.
What it settled, in three propositions.
International law imposes duties on individuals as well as on States, and persons who commit crimes under it can be punished. The Tribunal's own formulation, that crimes against international law are committed by men and not by abstract entities, is the foundation of the whole subject.
Official position is not a defence, and a head of State or responsible government official is not relieved of responsibility.
Superior orders are not a defence, though they may be considered in mitigation where moral choice was in fact possible.
The criticisms are real and should be stated. The tribunal was constituted by the victors and tried only the vanquished; crimes against peace and crimes against humanity were charged under a Charter written after the conduct; and the judges were nationals of the prosecuting powers. The answer that the conduct was already criminal in substance is a partial one.
The Nuremberg Principles were affirmed by General Assembly resolution 95(I) of 11 December 1946 and later formulated by the International Law Commission, which is what converted a four-power arrangement into general international law.
And crimes against humanity at Nuremberg required a connection with war, a limitation removed by the time of the Rome Statute.
Tokyo, 1946 to 1948
The International Military Tribunal for the Far East was established by proclamation of the Supreme Commander in January 1946, not by treaty.
Its jurisdiction and composition were the act of an occupying commander, which makes the victors' justice objection stronger here than at Nuremberg.
Its lasting significance is the dissents, in particular the dissenting opinion of Justice Radhabinod Pal of India, who would have acquitted all the accused, arguing that the law applied was created after the fact, that the tribunal was not impartial in composition, and that the conduct of the victorious powers was not before the court.
For an Indian examination this is worth knowing precisely, because it is the most substantial jurisprudential challenge to international criminal justice from within it, and it is why the permanence of the Rome Court matters as an answer.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
A specialised agency is an organisation established by intergovernmental agreement with wide international responsibilities in economic, social, cultural, educational, health and related fields, brought into relationship with the United Nations by an agreement under article 63, and it protects human rights by making a right its entire operational mandate.
Article 57: the definition
The various specialized agencies, established by intergovernmental agreement and having wide international responsibilities, as defined in their basic instruments, in economic, social, cultural, educational, health, and related fields, shall be brought into relationship with the United Nations in accordance with the provisions of Article 63.
Three elements. Created by intergovernmental agreement, so each has its own constitution, its own membership and its own budget. Wide international responsibilities in the listed fields. And brought into relationship by agreement.
A specialised agency is not an organ of the United Nations. It is a separate international organisation, and the relationship agreement is a treaty between two organisations. That is why the Organization can co-ordinate and recommend but cannot direct.
Article 58: the Organization shall make recommendations for the co-ordination of their policies and activities.
Article 59: it shall, where appropriate, initiate negotiations for the creation of any new specialized agencies.
Article 63: the Economic and Social Council may enter into agreements defining the terms of the relationship, subject to approval by the General Assembly, and may co-ordinate their activities through consultation and recommendations.
Article 64: it may obtain regular reports from them.
Articles 55 and 56: why this belongs here
Article 55 provides that, with a view to the creation of conditions of stability and well-being necessary for peaceful and friendly relations based on respect for equal rights and self-determination of peoples, the Organization shall promote higher standards of living, full employment, and conditions of economic and social progress and development; solutions of international economic, social, health, and related problems, and international cultural and educational cooperation; and universal respect for, and observance of, human rights and fundamental freedoms for all without distinction as to race, sex, language, or religion.
Article 56: all Members pledge themselves to take joint and separate action in co-operation with the Organization for the achievement of the purposes set forth in Article 55.
Read articles 55 and 57 together and the point emerges. Article 55's first two limbs are living standards, employment, health, education and culture; those are the fields article 57 assigns to the agencies; so the agencies are the operational arm of the Charter's own economic and social programme. [The Charter of the United Nations, and the Pledge] deals with the pledge itself.
Why they matter as protection agencies
Four reasons, and the first is the one candidates miss.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Organisation consists of a General Conference of four delegates per member, two governmental and one each for employers and workers, a Governing Body of fifty-six, and an International Labour Office, and every delegate votes individually, which makes it the only intergovernmental body in which private interests hold votes.
Origin and preamble
Established in 1919 as Part XIII of the Treaty of Versailles, which makes it older than the United Nations and the only specialised agency that predates it.
The preamble opens with the reason: universal and lasting peace can be established only if it is based upon social justice.
It then states the problem: conditions of labour exist involving such injustice, hardship and privation to large numbers of people as to produce unrest so great that the peace and harmony of the world are imperilled.
And it lists the remedies, which read as a catalogue of labour rights written in 1919: regulation of hours including a maximum working day and week, regulation of the labour supply, prevention of unemployment, an adequate living wage, protection against sickness, disease and injury arising out of employment, protection of children, young persons and women, provision for old age and injury, protection of workers employed in countries other than their own, recognition of the principle of equal remuneration for work of equal value, recognition of the principle of freedom of association, and vocational and technical education.
Equal pay for work of equal value and freedom of association are in a treaty preamble of 1919, twenty-nine years before the Universal Declaration and forty-seven before the Covenants.
The preamble also states the economic argument: the failure of any nation to adopt humane conditions of labour is an obstacle in the way of other nations which desire to improve the conditions in their own countries. That is the case against a race to the bottom, made in 1919.
The Declaration of Philadelphia
Adopted at Philadelphia on 10 May 1944 and annexed to the Constitution in 1946, so it is part of the Constitution and not a separate declaration.
Its principles are quotable: labour is not a commodity; freedom of expression and of association are essential to sustained progress; poverty anywhere constitutes a danger to prosperity everywhere; and all human beings, irrespective of race, creed or sex, have the right to pursue both their material well-being and their spiritual development in conditions of freedom and dignity, of economic security and equal opportunity.
That last principle is a human rights statement of 1944, and it is the reason this organisation belongs in a human rights paper rather than only in a labour law one.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Conference adopts either a Convention or a Recommendation by a two-thirds majority, a member must bring either before its competent national authority within twelve months or at most eighteen, and even where it declines to ratify it must report at intervals on its law and practice and on the difficulties preventing ratification.
Article 19(1) and (2): the two instruments
The Conference determines whether proposals take the form of an international Convention, or of a Recommendation where the subject is not considered suitable or appropriate at that time for a Convention.
A two-thirds majority of the votes cast by the delegates present is required on the final vote for either.
Remember that delegates vote individually, so a two-thirds majority is of persons and not of States, and employers' and workers' delegates are counted in it.
A Convention creates obligations on ratification; a Recommendation never does. A Recommendation supplies detailed guidance, often alongside a convention, and it is the instrument used where the subject is not yet ripe for binding rules.
Article 19(3): in framing an instrument of general application the Conference shall have due regard to those countries in which climatic conditions, the imperfect development of industrial organisation, or other special circumstances make the industrial conditions substantially different, and shall suggest the modifications required.
That is a flexibility clause of 1919 vintage, and modern practice achieves the same through flexibility devices inside conventions rather than through separate texts.
Article 19(5): what a member must do with a Convention
Five obligations, and only the fourth depends on ratification.
(a) the Convention will be communicated to all Members for ratification.
(b) each Member undertakes that within one year at most from the closing of the session, or in exceptional circumstances at the earliest practicable moment and in no case later than eighteen months, it will bring the Convention before the authority or authorities within whose competence the matter lies, for the enactment of legislation or other action.
(c) Members shall inform the Director-General of the measures taken to bring it before the competent authority, with particulars of the authority regarded as competent and of the action taken.
(d) if the competent authority consents, the Member communicates formal ratification and takes such action as is necessary to make effective the provisions of the Convention.
(e) if the competent authority does not consent, no further obligation rests on the Member except that it shall report to the Director-General, at appropriate intervals as requested by the Governing Body, the position of its law and practice in regard to the matters dealt with in the Convention, showing the extent to which effect has been given or is proposed to be given by legislation, administrative action, collective agreement or otherwise, and stating the difficulties which prevent or delay ratification.
The International Labour Organization: Supervision and Complaints
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Members report annually under article 22 on the conventions they have ratified, employers' and workers' organisations may make a representation under article 24, a member or a Conference delegate may lodge a complaint under article 26 leading to a Commission of Inquiry and ultimately the International Court of Justice, and article 33 empowers the Conference to recommend action to secure compliance.
Article 22: reporting
Each Member agrees to make an annual report to the International Labour Office on the measures which it has taken to give effect to the provisions of Conventions to which it is a party, in such form and with such particulars as the Governing Body may request.
Article 23(2) is the provision that makes this different from every other reporting system: each Member shall communicate to the representative organisations recognised for the purpose of article 3 copies of the information and reports communicated under articles 19 and 22.
So a government must give its own report to the trade unions and employers' federations of its country, who may then comment on it to the Office. A State cannot report privately about itself.
Article 23(1): the Director-General lays a summary of the information and reports before the next meeting of the Conference.
The two standing bodies
The Committee of Experts on the Application of Conventions and Recommendations, twenty independent experts, examines the reports and produces observations, published, and direct requests, sent to the government. Its annual report also contains a General Survey on a subject chosen by the Governing Body, drawing on article 19 reports, which is how the position of non-ratifying States is examined.
The Conference Committee on the Application of Standards, a tripartite committee of the Conference, selects a list of individual cases from the experts' observations and examines them in public with the government present, adopting conclusions. A case may be placed in a special paragraph, which is the system's public sanction.
The two-tier design is the model. Independent experts do the legal analysis; a tripartite political body does the public examination. No United Nations treaty body has the second tier.
Article 24: representations
In the event of any representation being made to the International Labour Office by an industrial association of employers or of workers that a Member has failed to secure the effective observance within its jurisdiction of any Convention to which it is a party, the Governing Body may communicate it to the government and invite a statement.
Note who may complain. An employers' or workers' association, not an individual and not a State, and it need not be an association in the country complained of.
Article 25: if no statement is received within a reasonable time, or if the statement is not deemed satisfactory, the Governing Body shall have the right to publish the representation and the statement, if any, made in reply.
The World Health Organization: Objective and Functions
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Constitution was adopted at the International Health Conference in New York on 22 July 1946 and entered into force on 7 April 1948, establishing the Organization as a specialized agency within the terms of article 57 of the Charter, with the objective of the attainment by all peoples of the highest possible level of health and twenty-two functions in article 2.
Dates and status
Adopted at the International Health Conference, New York, 19 June to 22 July 1946, signed on 22 July 1946 by the representatives of sixty-one States, and entered into force on 7 April 1948.
The instrument itself says what it creates: the Contracting Parties hereby establish the World Health Organization as a specialized agency within the terms of Article 57 of the Charter of the United Nations.
So its status as a specialised agency is in its own constitution, and its relationship agreement with the Organization follows under article 63 of the Charter. [The Specialized Agencies as Protection Agencies].
Preamble and eighty-two articles in nineteen chapters.
Article 1: the objective
The objective of the World Health Organization shall be the attainment by all peoples of the highest possible level of health.
Three things follow from those words.
"By all peoples" makes the objective universal and not confined to members' own populations.
"The highest possible level" sets a standard that is never reached, so the mandate is permanent.
And "health" is defined in the preamble as a state of complete physical, mental and social well-being and not merely the absence of disease or infirmity, which is far wider than the absence of illness and is the definition every human rights body uses.
Article 2: the twenty-two functions
Group them, because nobody can list twenty-two lettered paragraphs from memory and an examiner does not expect it.
Direction and co-ordination.(a) to act as the directing and co-ordinating authority on international health work, and (b) to collaborate with the United Nations, specialised agencies, governmental health administrations, professional groups and others.
Assistance to States.(c) to assist Governments upon request in strengthening health services; (d) to furnish technical assistance and, in emergencies, necessary aid upon the request or acceptance of Governments; (e) to provide health services to special groups at the request of the United Nations.
Note "upon request" and "upon the request or acceptance of Governments". The Organization cannot enter a State uninvited, and that limitation explains most of what it cannot do in a crisis.
Disease and prevention.(f) administrative and technical services including epidemiological and statistical services; (g) to eradicate epidemic, endemic and other diseases; (h) prevention of accidental injuries.
Determinants of health.(i) to promote the improvement of nutrition, housing, sanitation, recreation, economic or working conditions and other aspects of environmental hygiene.
The World Health Organization and the Right to Health
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The preamble declares that the enjoyment of the highest attainable standard of health is one of the fundamental rights of every human being without distinction of race, religion, political belief, economic or social condition, and that formulation was written in 1946 and reappears almost verbatim in article 12 of the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant twenty years later.
The nine principles
The States Parties declare, in conformity with the Charter of the United Nations, that the following principles are basic to the happiness, harmonious relations and security of all peoples.
One: health is a state of complete physical, mental and social well-being and not merely the absence of disease or infirmity.
Two: the enjoyment of the highest attainable standard of health is one of the fundamental rights of every human being without distinction of race, religion, political belief, economic or social condition.
Three: the health of all peoples is fundamental to the attainment of peace and security and is dependent upon the fullest co-operation of individuals and States.
Four: the achievement of any State in the promotion and protection of health is of value to all.
Five: unequal development in different countries in the promotion of health and control of disease, especially communicable disease, is a common danger.
Six: healthy development of the child is of basic importance, and the ability to live harmoniously in a changing total environment is essential to it.
Seven: the extension to all peoples of the benefits of medical, psychological and related knowledge is essential to the fullest attainment of health.
Eight: informed opinion and active co-operation on the part of the public are of the utmost importance in the improvement of the health of the people.
Nine: Governments have a responsibility for the health of their peoples which can be fulfilled only by the provision of adequate health and social measures.
Why the dates matter
Signed 22 July 1946. The Universal Declaration was adopted on 10 December 1948, and article 25 speaks of a standard of living adequate for health and well-being. The Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant was adopted on 16 December 1966, and article 12 recognises the right of everyone to the enjoyment of the highest attainable standard of physical and mental health.
So the phrase "highest attainable standard" originates here, in a constitution of a technical agency, and travels into the human rights instruments afterwards. A candidate who says the right to health begins with article 12 has the sequence backwards.
What each principle does later
Principle one supplies the definition used by every human rights body considering health, and it is why the right reaches mental health and social conditions.
The World Health Organization: Organs and Legal Powers
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 9 gives three organs, the Health Assembly, the Executive Board and the Secretariat, article 19 lets the Assembly adopt conventions by a two-thirds vote which bind on acceptance, article 21 lets it adopt regulations on five subjects, and article 22 makes those regulations binding on all members unless a member notifies rejection or reservations within the stated period.
Article 9: the three organs
The World Health Assembly; the Executive Board; the Secretariat.
The Health Assembly
Article 10: composed of delegates representing Members.
Article 11: not more than three delegates, one designated chief delegate, chosen from among persons most qualified by their technical competence in the field of health, preferably representing the national health administration.
Compare the Labour Organization's four delegates including employers and workers. Here the delegates are governmental, and the tripartite model has no counterpart.
Article 13: regular annual session, with special sessions at the request of the Board or of a majority of the Members.
Article 18 lists thirteen functions, of which the important ones are: to determine the policies of the Organization; to appoint the Director-General; to supervise the financial policies and approve the budget; to establish committees; to invite any organization, international or national, governmental or non-governmental, with related responsibilities to appoint representatives to participate without right of vote, national organisations only with the consent of the Government concerned; to consider recommendations bearing on health made by the General Assembly, the Economic and Social Council, the Security Council or the Trusteeship Council and report on the steps taken; and to report to the Economic and Social Council under the relationship agreement.
That non-governmental participation clause is the constitutional basis for official relations with non-State organisations, and the requirement of governmental consent for national bodies is the same restriction found throughout the system.
The session articles are short and worth reading once.Article 14: the Health Assembly at each annual session selects the country or region in which the next annual session shall be held, the Board fixing the place, and the Board determines the place of a special session. Article 15: the Board, after consultation with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, determines the date of each annual and special session. Article 16: the Assembly elects its President and other officers at the beginning of each annual session, who hold office until their successors are elected. Article 17: the Assembly adopts its own rules of procedure.
Article 15's consultation requirement is the only place in these articles where the relationship with the United Nations bites on the Organization's own calendar, and it exists so that the Assembly does not clash with the General Assembly's session.
The World Health Organization and Global Public Health
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Organization is connected to the United Nations under article 69 and to other bodies under articles 70 to 72, it governs outbreak response through the International Health Regulations made under article 21(a), and its central weakness is that it depends on States for information, for access and for money.
Articles 69 to 72: the relationships
Article 69: the Organization shall be brought into relation with the United Nations as one of the specialized agencies referred to in Article 57 of the Charter, by an agreement approved by a two-thirds vote of the Health Assembly.
Article 70: effective relations and close co-operation with other inter-governmental organizations, formal agreements requiring the same two-thirds vote.
Article 71: the Organization may, on matters within its competence, make suitable arrangements for consultation and co-operation with non-governmental international organizations and, with the consent of the Government concerned, with national organizations, governmental or non-governmental.
The consent requirement for national bodies recurs throughout the system, and it is the same restriction found in article 71 of the Charter of the United Nations. [The Charter Organs].
Article 72: the Organization may take over from any other international organization or agency functions, resources and obligations within its field, subject to a two-thirds vote.
Article 72 is how the Organization absorbed the earlier international health bodies, which is why it is the single directing authority under article 2(a) rather than one of several.
The International Health Regulations
Made under article 21(a) and binding under article 22, so they bind almost every State without ratification. The current instrument was adopted in 2005 and entered into force in 2007, replacing an older set confined to a named list of diseases.
What the 2005 revision changed.
Scope. From a list of specified diseases to any event which may constitute a public health emergency of international concern, whatever its origin or source, which brings chemical, radiological and unknown biological events within the instrument.
Notification. States must assess events occurring within their territory and notify the Organization within twenty-four hours of assessing that an event may constitute such an emergency.
Non-State information. The Organization may take into account reports from sources other than notifications, and may seek verification from the State concerned, which must respond. This is the provision that ended a State's monopoly over information about its own outbreaks.
Core capacities. States must develop, strengthen and maintain capacities to detect, assess, notify and report events, and to respond.
The public health emergency of international concern. The Director-General determines whether an event constitutes one, on the advice of an Emergency Committee, and may issue temporary recommendations on measures to be applied by the affected State and by others.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization was created in London on 16 November 1945 to contribute to peace and security by promoting collaboration through education, science and culture in order to further universal respect for justice, the rule of law and human rights, while the Children's Fund and the refugee agency are subsidiary organs of the General Assembly rather than specialised agencies.
UNESCO's preamble
The most quoted opening of any constitutive instrument: since wars begin in the minds of men, it is in the minds of men that the defences of peace must be constructed.
The reasoning that follows. Ignorance of each other's ways and lives has been a common cause of the suspicion and mistrust through which differences have broken into war. The great and terrible war which has now ended was a war made possible by the denial of the democratic principles of the dignity, equality and mutual respect of men, and by the propagation, through ignorance and prejudice, of the doctrine of the inequality of men and races.
The wide diffusion of culture, and the education of humanity for justice and liberty and peace are indispensable to the dignity of man and constitute a sacred duty which all the nations must fulfil in a spirit of mutual assistance and concern.
And the conclusion: a peace based exclusively upon the political and economic arrangements of governments would not secure the unanimous, lasting and sincere support of the peoples of the world, and must therefore be founded upon the intellectual and moral solidarity of mankind.
This is a human rights argument in a technical agency's preamble, and it is why the organisation belongs in this module: it identifies the propagation of doctrines of inequality as a cause of war, which is the same insight that produced the Racial Discrimination Convention.
Article I: purposes and functions
The purpose is to contribute to peace and security by promoting collaboration among the nations through education, science and culture in order to further universal respect for justice, for the rule of law and for the human rights and fundamental freedoms which are affirmed for the peoples of the world, without distinction of race, sex, language or religion, by the Charter of the United Nations.
Three functions.
(a) Mutual knowledge and understanding, through all means of mass communication, and recommending international agreements to promote the free flow of ideas by word and image.
(b) Popular education and the spread of culture: collaborating with Members at their request; advancing the ideal of equality of educational opportunity without regard to race, sex or any distinctions, economic or social; and suggesting educational methods best suited to prepare the children of the world for the responsibilities of freedom.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Office was established by General Assembly resolution 428(V) of 14 December 1950 with a Statute annexed, entered upon its work on 1 January 1951, and provides international protection to refugees and seeks permanent solutions, while the 1951 Convention and its 1967 Protocol supply the definition, the rights and the prohibition on return to persecution.
Creation and status
Established by General Assembly resolution 428(V) of 14 December 1950, with the Statute of the Office annexed to it, and began work on 1 January 1951.
It is a subsidiary organ of the General Assembly, not a specialised agency. [UNESCO, UNICEF and the Other Agencies] draws that distinction.
It was created for three years and has been extended repeatedly, and the temporal limitation was later removed.
The Statute's key propositions. The High Commissioner shall assume the function of providing international protection to refugees and of seeking permanent solutions for the problem of refugees. The work shall be of an entirely non-political character, and it shall be humanitarian and social and relate as a rule to groups and categories of refugees.
The non-political clause is the price of the mandate, and it recurs whenever the Office is criticised for silence about the causes of displacement.
The 1951 Convention and the 1967 Protocol
The Convention relating to the Status of Refugees, 1951, and the Protocol of 1967.
The definition, article 1A(2): a refugee is a person who, owing to well-founded fear of being persecuted for reasons of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion, is outside the country of his nationality and is unable or, owing to such fear, unwilling to avail himself of the protection of that country.
Five elements, and each is litigated. A well-founded fear, which is partly subjective and partly objective. Persecution, undefined in the Convention. One of five listed grounds, of which membership of a particular social group has carried the development of the law. Being outside the country of nationality, which excludes the internally displaced. And inability or unwillingness to seek that country's protection.
The Convention as adopted was limited to events occurring before 1 January 1951, with an optional geographic limitation to Europe. The 1967 Protocol removed both, which is why the Protocol matters as much as the Convention.
Article 1F excludes those about whom there are serious reasons for considering that they have committed a crime against peace, a war crime or a crime against humanity, a serious non-political crime outside the country of refuge before admission, or acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United Nations.
Non-refoulement
Article 33(1): no Contracting State shall expel or return a refugee in any manner whatsoever to the frontiers of territories where his life or freedom would be threatened on account of race, religion, nationality, membership of a particular social group or political opinion.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Committee is a private association founded in Geneva in 1863, given specific functions by the Geneva Conventions of 1949 and their Additional Protocols and recognised as an impartial humanitarian body, and its working method is confidential dialogue with the authorities rather than public denunciation.
What it is
Not an international organisation, not a non-governmental organisation in the ordinary sense, and not an agency of any State.
Founded in Geneva in 1863, with its origins in the campaign that produced the first Geneva Convention of 1864, and constituted as a private association under Swiss law whose members are co-opted and, by tradition, Swiss.
Its status is unique in international law. It has international legal personality, enjoys privileges and immunities under headquarters agreements with many States, and its staff have a testimonial immunity recognised in international criminal procedure, so they cannot be compelled to testify about what they observed.
That immunity is not a courtesy. It is the necessary condition of its access, because a body whose delegates could be called as prosecution witnesses would never be admitted to a place of detention again.
The Movement, distinguished
Three components, and confusing them is a common error.
The International Committee of the Red Cross, which is the subject of this chapter, whose role is in armed conflict and other situations of violence.
The International Federation of Red Cross and Red Crescent Societies, which co-ordinates the national societies, principally in disasters.
The National Societies, each recognised in its own State, which are auxiliaries to the public authorities in the humanitarian field.
The seven Fundamental Principles govern all three: humanity, impartiality, neutrality, independence, voluntary service, unity and universality.
Neutrality and impartiality are the operative pair. Impartiality means assistance is given by reference to need alone, without discrimination as to nationality, race, religious beliefs, class or political opinions. Neutrality means the Movement takes no side in hostilities and does not engage in controversies of a political, racial, religious or ideological nature.
The treaty functions
The Geneva Conventions of 12 August 1949 and their Additional Protocols of 1977 confer specific functions, which is what distinguishes this body from every other humanitarian organisation.
Visits to prisoners of war and to civilian internees, with authority to go to all places of internment, imprisonment and labour, to interview prisoners without witnesses, and to select the places to be visited.
The Central Tracing Agency, which restores family links, traces the missing and transmits family messages.
Relief, and the right of humanitarian initiative: the Conventions provide that their provisions constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the Committee may undertake for the protection and relief of the persons concerned, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict.
Non-Governmental Organizations as a Protection Mechanism
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Article 71 of the Charter allows the Economic and Social Council to make suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations, consultative status flows from it, and organisations supply information, draft standards, litigate, publicise and protect individuals in ways no intergovernmental body can.
Article 71: the foundation
The Economic and Social Council may make suitable arrangements for consultation with non-governmental organizations which are concerned with matters within its competence. Such arrangements may be made with international organizations and, where appropriate, with national organizations after consultation with the Member of the United Nations concerned.
Three consequences.
Consultative status exists, in three categories: general for large organisations working on most of the Council's agenda, special for those with competence in a few fields, and the roster for occasional contributions.
Status brings rights: to attend meetings, to submit written statements which are issued as official documents, and, in general and special categories, to make oral interventions.
And a national organisation needs its own government consulted, which is the same restriction found in UNESCO's article XI and in article 18(h) of the World Health Organization's Constitution. A government that objects can obstruct.
The Committee on Non-Governmental Organizations, which recommends status, is composed of States, and applications from organisations working on subjects a member dislikes have been deferred repeatedly, sometimes for years, which is the system's principal gatekeeping problem.
The five functions
One: information
The system runs on facts about what States do, and States supply the primary documents.
Shadow reports to treaty bodies. Stakeholder submissions to the Universal Periodic Review. Communications to special procedures. Petitions to regional commissions, and in the Americas anyone may petition. Information under article 15(2) of the Rome Statute, which names non-governmental organisations as a source on which the Prosecutor may act.
This is the function without which the others fail, and it is why [Reporting, and Concluding Observations] treats the shadow report as central rather than as an addition.
Two: standard-setting
Drafts, campaigns and coalitions have produced instruments. The Convention against Torture, the Convention on the Rights of the Child, the Rome Statute, the treaties on landmines and cluster munitions and the Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities were each preceded by sustained non-governmental work, and coalitions of organisations negotiated alongside States at the diplomatic conferences.
The Rome Conference of 1998 is the standard example, where a coalition of organisations worked as an organised bloc and is generally credited with securing the independent Prosecutor in article 15.
Three: litigation
Bringing cases, representing applicants, and intervening as third parties.
In the Americas article 44 allows any recognised entity to petition, with no victim requirement.
In Africa article 55's "other communications" imposes none either, and most of the Commission's jurisprudence came from organisations.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Principles relating to the Status of National Institutions, endorsed by the General Assembly in resolution 48/134 of 20 December 1993, set out requirements of mandate, independence, pluralism, resources, powers and quasi-judicial competence, and compliance is assessed by a peer accreditation process that determines an institution's access to international bodies.
What a national institution is
A body established by a State, by constitution or by statute, with a mandate to promote and protect human rights, which is neither a court nor a department of government.
Three common forms: a commission, an ombudsman or public defender, and a specialised institute on a single subject.
The category is defined by function and not by name, so the question is always what the institution's constituting law gives it, not what it is called.
The Principles, in six parts
Adopted at a workshop in Paris in October 1991, endorsed by the Commission on Human Rights in 1992 and by the General Assembly in resolution 48/134 of 20 December 1993, the year of Vienna. The Vienna Declaration itself reaffirmed the importance of such institutions.
One: mandate
As broad a mandate as possible, clearly set forth in a constitutional or legislative text specifying its composition and its sphere of competence.
Two elements, and both are tested. The mandate must be broad, so an institution confined to a narrow subject fails. And it must be in a constitutional or legislative text, so an institution created by executive order fails, because what an executive creates it can abolish.
Two: independence
Independence from government in appointment, tenure, operation and finance.
Appointment by a procedure affording all necessary guarantees, with a specified duration of mandate, without which there is no independence.
Adequate funding, so as to be independent of the Government and not subject to financial control which might affect its independence, and its own staff and premises.
Three: pluralism
Composition reflecting the social forces involved in the promotion and protection of human rights, through representation of or effective co-operation with non-governmental organisations, trends in philosophical or religious thought, universities and qualified experts, parliament, and government departments, the last in an advisory capacity only.
Four: methods of operation
To consider any question within its competence, on its own motion or on referral, without higher referral; to hear any person and obtain any information and documents; to publicise its opinions and recommendations; to meet regularly; to establish working groups and local sections; and to maintain relations with other bodies, including non-governmental organisations.
The power to act on its own motion is the one to remember, because an institution that can act only on a complaint is at the mercy of who complains.
The National Human Rights Commission: Constitution
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Protection of Human Rights Act 1993 defines human rights as the rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India, and constitutes a Commission of a Chairperson and six Members appointed by the President on the recommendation of a six-member Committee.
Section 2(d): the definition
"Human rights" means the rights relating to life, liberty, equality and dignity of the individual guaranteed by the Constitution or embodied in the International Covenants and enforceable by courts in India.
Three limbs, and each does work.
Life, liberty, equality and dignity, which is narrower than the whole of Part III and wider than any single article.
"Guaranteed by the Constitution OR embodied in the International Covenants", which is disjunctive, so a right in the Covenants is within the Commission's mandate even if the Constitution does not contain it in terms. That is the statutory bridge between the international order and an Indian institution.
"And enforceable by courts in India", which qualifies both limbs and is the restriction. A Covenant right that no Indian court would enforce falls outside, so the bridge is real and it is not unlimited.
Section 2(f) defines the International Covenants as the Civil and Political Covenant and the Economic, Social and Cultural Covenant, both adopted by the General Assembly on 16 December 1966, and such other Covenant or Convention adopted by the General Assembly as the Central Government may, by notification, specify.
So the mandate can be widened by executive notification, which is a rare mechanism and worth naming.
Section 2(a) defines the armed forces as the naval, military and air forces and includes any other armed forces of the Union, which matters entirely because of section 19. [The National Human Rights Commission: Role and Effectiveness].
Section 3: the Commission
The Central Government shall constitute a body to be known as the National Human Rights Commission.
Composition as amended in 2019, and the amendments are examinable.
(a) a Chairperson who has been a Chief Justice of India OR A JUDGE of the Supreme Court.Before the Act of 2019 the Chairperson had to have been Chief Justice of India; the amendment widened the pool to any former Supreme Court judge.
(b) one Member who is, or has been, a Judge of the Supreme Court.
(c) one Member who is, or has been, the Chief Justice of a High Court.
(d) THREE Members, of whom at least one shall be a woman, appointed from persons having knowledge of, or practical experience in, matters relating to human rights.Before 2019 this was two Members with no gender requirement.
The National Human Rights Commission: Functions and Powers
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Section 12 gives ten functions from suo motu inquiry to encouraging non-governmental organisations, section 13 confers all the powers of a civil court trying a suit together with powers of entry and seizure, and section 14 lets the Commission use officers or agencies of the Central or State Government with that Government's concurrence.
Section 12: the ten functions
(a) inquire, suo motu or on a petition presented to it by a victim or any person on his behalf, or on a direction or order of any court, into complaint of violation of human rights or abetment thereof, or negligence in the prevention of such violation, by a public servant.
Four things to notice in clause (a).
Suo motu, so the Commission need not wait for a complaint, which is what the Paris Principles require.
Any person on his behalf, so there is no victim requirement, unlike article 34 in Europe.
On a direction or order of any court, inserted in 2006, which makes the Commission available to a court as an inquiry mechanism.
And negligence in the prevention of such violation, by a public servant, which reaches omission. The words "by a public servant" govern the negligence limb, so a violation by a private person is within (a)(i) only where a public servant abetted it.
(b) intervene in any proceeding involving any allegation of violation of human rights pending before a court, with the approval of such court.
(c) visit, notwithstanding anything contained in any other law for the time being in force, any jail or other institution under the control of the State Government where persons are detained or lodged for purposes of treatment, reformation or protection, for the study of the living conditions of the inmates and make recommendations thereon.
The words "notwithstanding anything contained in any other law" and the removal of the earlier requirement of intimation, by the amendment of 2006, made this a power of unannounced visit.But it reaches institutions under the control of the State Government, so central detention facilities are outside it.
(d) review the safeguards provided by or under the Constitution or any law for the protection of human rights and recommend measures for their effective implementation.
(e) review the factors, including acts of terrorism, that inhibit the enjoyment of human rights and recommend appropriate remedial measures.
Terrorism is named in the Act as a factor inhibiting human rights, which is a drafting choice worth noting in a paper whose Module IV deals with global terrorism. [Terrorism as a Problem for the International Order].
(f) study treaties and other international instruments on human rights and make recommendations for their effective implementation.
Clause (f) is the second bridge to the international order in this Act, after the definition in section 2(d), and it makes the Commission a domestic body with an express treaty-implementation function.
The National Human Rights Commission: What Happens After an Inquiry
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Section 18 lets the Commission recommend compensation, prosecution or other action, approach the Supreme Court or the High Court for directions, recommend immediate interim relief, give the report to the petitioner, require the Government's comments within one month, and publish the report with those comments and the action taken.
Section 18, step by step
The Commission may take any of the following steps during or upon the completion of an inquiry.
(a) Recommendation
Where the inquiry discloses the commission of violation of human rights or negligence in the prevention of violation or abetment thereof by a public servant, it may recommend to the concerned Government or authority:
(i) to make payment of compensation or damages to the complainant or to the victim or the members of his family as the Commission may consider necessary;
(ii) to initiate proceedings for prosecution or such other suitable action as the Commission may deem fit against the concerned person or persons;
(iii) to take such further action as it may think fit.
The verb is recommend. The Commission cannot award compensation, cannot direct a prosecution, and cannot discipline anyone.
(b) The route to a court
Approach the Supreme Court or the High Court concerned for such directions, orders or writs as that Court may deem necessary.
This is the most powerful thing in the Act, because it lets the Commission convert its own finding into an application to a court that can issue binding orders under article 32 or article 226.
It is used sparingly, and the criticism of the Commission is largely a criticism of how rarely clause (b) is invoked.
(c) Interim relief
Recommend to the concerned Government or authority, at any stage of the inquiry, the grant of such immediate interim relief to the victim or the members of his family as the Commission may consider necessary.
Available at any stage, so a family does not wait for the conclusion, and in practice this is the clause that most often produces something tangible.
(d) The report to the petitioner
Subject to clause (e), provide a copy of the inquiry report to the petitioner or his representative.
(e) The Government's comments
The Commission shall send a copy of its inquiry report together with its recommendations to the concerned Government or authority, and that Government or authority SHALL, within a period of one month, or such further time as the Commission may allow, forward its comments on the report, including the action taken or proposed to be taken.
The word is "shall" and the period is one month. So the Government is under a statutory duty to respond, even though it is under no duty to comply.
The National Human Rights Commission: Role and Effectiveness
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The Commission's achievements are real and its two statutory limits are severe: section 19 confines it, in complaints against the armed forces, to seeking a report from the Central Government and making recommendations, and section 36(2) forbids inquiry into any matter after one year from the date of the act alleged.
Section 19: the armed forces
Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, while dealing with complaints of violation of human rights by members of the armed forces, the Commission shall adopt the following procedure.
(a) it may, either on its own motion or on receipt of a petition, seek a report from the Central Government;
(b) after the receipt of the report, it may either not proceed with the complaint or make its recommendations to that Government.
(2) The Central Government shall inform the Commission of the action taken within three months or such further time as the Commission may allow.
(3) The Commission shall publish its report together with its recommendations and the action taken.
(4) The Commission shall provide a copy of the published report to the petitioner.
Read what has been removed. In an armed forces case there is no power to summon witnesses, no power to compel documents, no power to enter and seize, and no investigation under section 14. The Commission asks the Central Government for a report and then either stops or recommends.
And "armed forces" is defined widely by section 2(a): the naval, military and air forces and includes any other armed forces of the Union, which has been read to include the central armed police forces. So the exclusion covers a large part of the forces deployed in exactly the situations where custodial violations are alleged.
What survives is real but thin: the Commission can still act on its own motion, the Central Government must answer within three months, publication is mandatory, and the petitioner gets the report.
This is the single most criticised provision in the Act, it is the ground on which the Sub-Committee on Accreditation has repeatedly raised concerns, and it is the first thing to write in an answer on effectiveness. [National Institutions and the Paris Principles].
Section 36: matters outside jurisdiction
36(1): the Commission shall not inquire into any matter which is pending before a State Commission or any other Commission duly constituted under any law.
A sensible anti-duplication rule, and it works with section 13(6)'s power to transfer a complaint to a State Commission.
36(2): the Commission or a State Commission shall not inquire into any matter after the expiry of one year from the date on which the act constituting violation of human rights is alleged to have been committed.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
Section 21 permits, but does not require, a State Government to constitute a State Human Rights Commission of three members, whose jurisdiction is confined to matters in the State and Concurrent Lists, and section 30 permits a State Government, with the concurrence of the Chief Justice of the High Court, to specify a Court of Session in each district as a Human Rights Court.
Section 21: the State Commissions
A State Government MAY constitute a body to be known as the State Human Rights Commission.
The permissive word is the whole point. The Act does not oblige a State to have a Commission, so the availability of this mechanism depends on where a person lives, and several States have gone long periods without one or with vacancies unfilled.
Composition, as amended in 2019.
(a) a Chairperson who has been a Chief Justice OR A JUDGE of a High Court.Before 2019, a former Chief Justice of a High Court only.
(b) one Member who is, or has been, a Judge of a High Court or a District Judge in the State with a minimum of seven years experience as District Judge.
(c) one Member appointed from among persons having knowledge of or practical experience in matters relating to human rights.
Three members against the National Commission's seven, and only one from outside the judiciary.
Section 21(3): a Secretary as Chief Executive Officer, exercising all administrative and financial powers subject to the Chairperson's control.
Section 21(4): headquarters at a place the State Government notifies.
The jurisdictional limit
Section 21(5): a State Commission may inquire into violation of human rights only in respect of matters relatable to any of the entries enumerated in List II and List III in the Seventh Schedule to the Constitution.
So the State List and the Concurrent List, and not the Union List. Public order, police and prisons are in List II, so the most common subjects of complaint are within the jurisdiction; but anything relatable to a Union List entry, including the armed forces, is not.
The proviso: if the matter is already being inquired into by the National Commission or any other Commission duly constituted under any law, the State Commission shall not inquire into it, which mirrors section 36(1).
Section 21(6), added in 2019: two or more State Governments may, with the consent of the person concerned, appoint the same Chairperson or Member to another State Commission.
That amendment addresses a practical failure, namely that small States could not fill their commissions, and it does so by allowing one person to serve two States, which is efficient and does nothing for capacity.
Domestic Courts as the Primary Protection Mechanism
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
International human rights machinery is subsidiary by design, expressed in the exhaustion of domestic remedies before every complaints procedure, in the subsidiarity principle in Europe, and in complementarity at the International Criminal Court, and the overwhelming majority of human rights protection anywhere is delivered by national courts applying national law.
The three expressions of one idea
Exhaustion of domestic remedies. Article 35(1) of the European Convention; article 46(1)(a) of the American Convention; articles 50 and 56(5) of the African Charter; article 5(2)(b) of the first Optional Protocol; article 41(1)(c) of the Civil and Political Covenant for inter-State communications.
The rule is not a formality. It exists because the State must be given the opportunity to remedy the wrong through its own institutions before it is answerable internationally, and because a national court is better placed to find facts, hear witnesses and grant tailored relief.
Subsidiarity. Protocol 15 wrote it into the preamble of the European Convention, affirming that the parties have the primary responsibility to secure the rights and freedoms, and enjoy a margin of appreciation in doing so, subject to the supervisory jurisdiction of the Court. [The Margin of Appreciation].
Complementarity. Article 1 of the Rome Statute makes the Court complementary to national criminal jurisdictions, and article 17 requires it to find a case inadmissible where a State with jurisdiction is investigating or prosecuting, unless that State is unwilling or unable genuinely to act. [The International Criminal Court: Complementarity].
The three are the same proposition in three places: the international body is a supervisor and a backstop, not a first instance.
Why the exceptions prove the rule
Exhaustion is excused where the remedy is not effective.
In Europe, a remedy that is theoretical or illusory need not be pursued, and the burden of showing effectiveness lies on the State.
In the Americas, article 46(2) excuses exhaustion where domestic legislation does not afford due process of law, where the party has been denied access to the remedies or prevented from exhausting them, and where there has been unwarranted delay.
In Africa, articles 50 and 56(5) excuse it where the procedure would be unduly prolonged.
Each exception is defined by the failure of the national system, which shows what the rule assumes: that the system ordinarily works.
Why national courts do the work
Volume. The number of human rights claims decided in national courts in a single year exceeds everything the international bodies have decided since 1948.
Speed. A domestic interim order arrives in days; a communication takes years.
Remedy. A national court can quash, injunct, release, award damages and enforce by contempt. A treaty body expresses views, a regional court awards just satisfaction supervised by a political body, and a national court's order binds directly.
Syllabus topic 3, "Protection agencies and mechanisms"
❧
In one line
The machinery can find facts, state standards, require an answer and publish, and it cannot compel a State to change, which means its central product is answerability rather than enforcement.
What it can do, and does well
One: it establishes what happened. Commissions of inquiry, special procedures, treaty bodies, regional courts and national commissions produce findings of fact that survive the government that denied them, and those findings are later used in prosecutions, in reparations programmes and in domestic litigation.
Two: it states the standard. General comments, concluding observations, judgments and advisory opinions have converted a short catalogue of 1948 into a detailed body of law, and that law is applied in national courts every day.
Three: it compels an answer. Reporting under article 40 and article 16; the article 18(e) comment within one month under the Indian Act; the reasons for non-acceptance under section 20(2); article 19(5)(e) of the Labour Organization's Constitution; article 20 of the World Health Organization's. A State may refuse and may not refuse silently.
Four: it publishes. Which is the sanction in a system without compulsion.
Five: it gives individuals a route. Imperfect and optional, but a person in Europe, the Americas and, with a declaration, Africa can compel their own government into a hearing.
Six: it changed the argument. In 1945 a State could say that how it treated its own people was nobody's business, and article 2(7) supported it. No State says that now; they argue about facts, about proportionality and about selectivity. That is a real change, and it is what the system bought.
What it cannot do
One: compel. Only the Security Council can, and only when the permanent members agree.
Two: reach everyone. Treaty bodies reach parties, complaints procedures reach those who accepted them, regional courts reach their regions, and the International Criminal Court reaches parties and Council referrals.
Three: act quickly. An urgent appeal is fast and unenforceable; everything enforceable is slow.
Four: cure selectivity. The Universal Periodic Review made coverage universal and did not make attention equal.
Five: reach corporations. [What Is Still Missing from the International Order] treats this as one of the five gaps.
Six: survive withdrawal. A State may denounce an optional protocol, withdraw a declaration, leave a regional organisation or leave the Rome Statute.
Seven: replace a national court. [Domestic Courts as the Primary Protection Mechanism].
The scorecard
Rank the mechanisms on the four questions from the module's opening chapter: who can start it, what does it produce, who is bound, and what happens if it is ignored.
Strongest: a regional court. An individual can start it in Europe, the outcome binds, and execution is supervised by a standing political body.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The New International Economic Order was a set of demands adopted by the General Assembly on 1 May 1974 in resolutions 3201 (S-VI) and 3202 (S-VI), and completed by the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States in December of the same year, asserting that the existing economic order perpetuated inequality and had to be restructured.
What was adopted, and when
1 May 1974, at the sixth special session of the General Assembly, convened to study for the first time the problems of raw materials and development.
Resolution 3201 (S-VI): the Declaration on the Establishment of a New International Economic Order, a preamble and seven paragraphs, of which the fourth contains twenty principles lettered (a) to (t).
Resolution 3202 (S-VI): the Programme of Action, adopted the same day.
And on 12 December 1974, resolution 3281 (XXIX), the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States, thirty-four articles with a chapter of fifteen fundamentals.
Three instruments, all resolutions, none binding. That is the first and last fact about the whole subject.
The claim in the proclamation
The Members solemnly proclaim their united determination to work urgently for the establishment of a new international economic order based on EQUITY, SOVEREIGN EQUALITY, INTERDEPENDENCE, COMMON INTEREST AND CO-OPERATION among all States, irrespective of their economic and social systems, which shall correct inequalities and redress existing injustices, make it possible to eliminate the widening gap between the developed and the developing countries, and ensure steadily accelerating economic and social development and peace and justice for present and future generations.
Five foundations: equity, sovereign equality, interdependence, common interest, co-operation.
And three verbs: correct inequalities, redress existing injustices, eliminate the widening gap. [Equity and Sovereign Equality] takes the first two foundations apart, because MU's 2025-26 paper names them.
The diagnosis in paragraph 1
The greatest achievement of the last decades has been the independence from colonial and alien domination of a large number of peoples and nations, and technological progress has provided a solid potential for improving the well-being of all peoples.
But the remaining vestiges of alien and colonial domination, foreign occupation, racial discrimination, apartheid and neo-colonialism in all its forms continue to be among the greatest obstacles, and the benefits of technological progress are not shared equitably.
The developing countries, which constitute 70 per cent of the world's population, account for only 30 per cent of the world's income.
And the structural claim, which is the heart of the whole programme: it has proved impossible to achieve even and balanced development under the existing international economic order, and the gap continues to widen in a system which was established at a time when most of the developing countries did not even exist as independent States and which perpetuates inequality.
Decolonisation, Bandung and the Non-Aligned Movement
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Decolonisation trebled the membership of the United Nations, Bandung in 1955 gathered the newly independent States around a common political position, the Non-Aligned Movement was founded at Belgrade in 1961 to institutionalise it, and the Group of 77 was formed at the first trade conference in 1964 to convert numbers into an economic programme.
The arithmetic
The United Nations was founded in 1945 by fifty-one States. By the mid-1970s membership had passed one hundred and forty.
The new members were almost all former colonies, and in the General Assembly each has one vote under article 18.
That single institutional fact is why the campaign was run in the Assembly and not in the financial institutions. In the Assembly the majority is numerical; in the Bank and the Fund voting is weighted by subscription. A programme that could pass by 120 votes to 6 in one forum could not be raised in the other. [The Role of the United Nations in Advocating the Order].
Bandung, 1955
The Asian-African Conference met at Bandung in Indonesia in April 1955, with twenty-nine States representing a majority of the world's population, most of them independent for less than a decade.
Its final communiqué covered economic co-operation, cultural co-operation, human rights and self-determination, the problems of dependent peoples, and the promotion of world peace and co-operation, ending in ten principles.
The ten principles include respect for fundamental human rights and for the purposes and principles of the Charter; respect for the sovereignty and territorial integrity of all nations; recognition of the equality of all races and of the equality of all nations large and small; abstention from intervention or interference in the internal affairs of another country; respect for the right of each nation to defend itself; abstention from the use of collective defence arrangements to serve the particular interests of any of the big powers; refraining from acts or threats of aggression; settlement of disputes by peaceful means; promotion of mutual interests and co-operation; and respect for justice and international obligations.
Bandung was political, not economic. Its economic section urged co-operation, technical assistance and commodity stabilisation, and it did not demand restructuring. Its importance is that it created the habit of collective action.
And its human rights content is worth naming, since it declared support for the fundamental principles of human rights as set forth in the Charter and took note of the Universal Declaration, and condemned racialism and colonialism in terms.
Belgrade, 1961
The first Conference of Heads of State or Government of Non-Aligned Countries met at Belgrade in September 1961, with twenty-five States, and founded the Non-Aligned Movement.
Non-alignment meant refusing to join either Cold War bloc, and the criteria for participation required an independent policy based on peaceful coexistence, support for national liberation movements, and abstention from military alliances or bilateral base agreements with the great powers.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Permanent sovereignty over natural resources was asserted in General Assembly resolutions from 1952, elaborated in resolution 1803 (XVII) of 1962, and made a treaty obligation by article 1(2) of both Covenants in 1966, which is why it survived when the rest of the programme did not.
The sequence
Resolution 523 (VI) of 1952 first linked economic development to the right of States to determine the use of their natural resources.
Resolution 626 (VII) of 1952 recommended that States refrain from acts, direct or indirect, designed to impede the exercise of the sovereignty of any State over its natural resources.
Resolution 1803 (XVII) of 14 December 1962, on Permanent Sovereignty over Natural Resources, is the central instrument, adopted by a large majority including the industrialised States.
Its terms. The right of peoples and nations to permanent sovereignty over their natural wealth and resources must be exercised in the interest of their national development and of the well-being of the people of the State concerned. Exploration and development are to be in conformity with the rules and conditions the peoples and nations freely consider necessary. Imported capital and its earnings are governed by the terms of the authorisation, national legislation and international law. And nationalisation, expropriation or requisitioning is permitted on grounds of public utility, security or the national interest, which are recognised as overriding purely individual or private interests, both domestic and foreign.
The compensation clause in resolution 1803 is the one to memorise, because the 1974 Charter departs from it: the owner shall be paid APPROPRIATE COMPENSATION, in accordance with the rules in force in the State taking such measures in the exercise of its sovereignty and in accordance with international law.
Note the two limbs, national rules AND international law. In 1974 the second limb disappears, and that disappearance is the point of maximum conflict in the whole subject. [Nationalisation, Compensation and the Industrialised States Answer].
Resolution 1803 also provides for the settlement of disputes by adjudication or international arbitration upon agreement by sovereign States and other parties concerned, after exhaustion of national jurisdiction.
Article 1(2) of the Covenants
All peoples may, for their own ends, freely dispose of their natural wealth and resources without prejudice to any obligations arising out of international economic co-operation, based upon the principle of mutual benefit, and international law. In no case may a people be deprived of its own means of subsistence.
Identical in both Covenants, and binding on every party since 1976.
Three elements.
Free disposal, for their own ends, which is the substance.
Without prejudice to obligations arising out of international economic co-operation based on the principle of mutual benefit, and international law, which is the qualification that the industrialised States insisted on and which preserves existing contractual and treaty obligations.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The Declaration on the Establishment of a New International Economic Order was adopted without a vote at the 2229th plenary meeting on 1 May 1974, and it consists of a proclamation, a diagnosis in paragraphs 1 to 3, twenty principles in paragraph 4, and paragraphs 5 to 7 on implementation and status.
How it was adopted
Without a vote, at the 2229th plenary meeting on 1 May 1974.
Adoption without a vote is not consensus in the sense of agreement. Several industrialised States placed on record reservations and interpretative statements immediately afterwards, particularly on permanent sovereignty and compensation, on the regulation of transnational corporations, and on indexation of commodity prices. A candidate who says the Declaration was adopted unanimously and by agreement has missed the most important fact about it.
The contrast with the Charter of December 1974 is instructive. That instrument was put to a vote and adopted by 120 to 6 with 10 abstentions, and the six were industrialised States. [The Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States: Chapter I].
The proclamation
We, the Members of the United Nations, having convened a special session to study for the first time the problems of raw materials and development, and bearing in mind the spirit, purposes and principles of the Charter to promote the economic advancement and social progress of all peoples, solemnly proclaim our united determination to work urgently for the establishment of a new international economic order based on equity, sovereign equality, interdependence, common interest and co-operation among all States, irrespective of their economic and social systems.
The order so established shall correct inequalities and redress existing injustices, make it possible to eliminate the widening gap between the developed and the developing countries, and ensure steadily accelerating economic and social development and peace and justice for present and future generations.
Note "irrespective of their economic and social systems". The Declaration was drafted while the Cold War divided the industrialised world, and the phrase secured the support of the socialist States without conceding that the programme was socialist.
And note "for present and future generations", which is an early appearance in a General Assembly instrument of what later became the language of sustainable development.
Paragraph 1: what has changed and what has not
The achievement: the independence of a large number of peoples and nations from colonial and alien domination, and technological progress providing a solid potential for improving the well-being of all peoples.
The obstacles: the remaining vestiges of alien and colonial domination, foreign occupation, racial discrimination, apartheid and neo-colonialism in all its forms.
The measurements: the developing countries, which constitute 70 per cent of the world's population, account for only 30 per cent of the world's income, and the benefits of technological progress are not shared equitably.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Principles (a) to (d) restate Charter principles and add participation and the free choice of economic system, (e) to (i) assert permanent sovereignty, restitution, regulation of transnational corporations and support for peoples under domination, and (j) demands a just and equitable relationship between the prices of what developing countries export and what they import.
(a) The Charter principles restated
Sovereign equality of States, self-determination of all peoples, inadmissibility of the acquisition of territories by force, territorial integrity and non-interference in the internal affairs of other States.
Nothing here is new, and that is the point. Principle (a) anchors the programme in the Charter and in the Friendly Relations Declaration of 1970, so that what follows can be presented as an application of accepted law rather than an invention. [Sovereignty, Domestic Jurisdiction and the Reach of the Order].
(b) Co-operation based on equity
The broadest co-operation of all the States members of the international community, based on equity, whereby the prevailing disparities in the world may be banished and prosperity secured for all.
Equity is doing specific work. It is not equality: equality treats like alike, and equity permits and requires unequal treatment where positions are unequal. Principle (n)'s preferential and non-reciprocal treatment is what equity means in operation. [Equity and Sovereign Equality].
(c) Participation
Full and effective participation on the basis of equality of all countries in the solving of world economic problems in the common interest of all countries, bearing in mind the need to accelerate the development of all developing countries, while devoting particular attention to the adoption of special measures in favour of the least developed, land-locked and island developing countries as well as those developing countries most seriously affected by economic crises and natural calamities, without losing sight of the interests of other developing countries.
Two things in one principle. A demand for a voice in economic decision-making, and a recognition that developing countries are not a single category.
The naming of the least developed, land-locked and island States, and of those most seriously affected, is the Declaration acknowledging its own coalition's fault line four sentences after asserting its unity. [Why the New International Economic Order Failed].
(d) The choice of system
The right of every country to adopt the economic and social system that it deems the most appropriate for its own development, and not to be subjected to discrimination of any kind as a result.
This is the Cold War clause. It secured socialist and market-oriented support alike, and it also answers conditionality: a State should not be penalised for the economic model it chooses.
(e) Permanent sovereignty
Full permanent sovereignty of every State over its natural resources and all economic activities. To safeguard these resources, each State is entitled to exercise effective control over them and their exploitation with means suitable to its own situation, including the right to nationalization or transfer of ownership to its nationals, this right being an expression of the full permanent sovereignty of the State.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Principles (k) to (t) demand assistance free of political or military conditions, a monetary system whose main aims include development, preferential and non-reciprocal treatment, favourable conditions for financial transfers, access to modern science and technology, an end to the waste of resources, co-operation among developing countries, and facilitation of producers' associations.
(k) Assistance without conditions
Extension of active assistance to developing countries by the whole international community, FREE OF ANY POLITICAL OR MILITARY CONDITIONS.
This is the earliest form of the conditionality argument, and it is directed at the practice of tying aid to alignment during the Cold War. The modern version concerns economic conditionality attached to lending, which principle (k) does not in terms address.
Note also "by the whole international community", which asserts a collective duty and names no duty-bearer, and that is the difficulty running through the whole programme.
(l) Monetary reform
Ensuring that one of the main aims of the reformed international monetary system shall be the promotion of the development of the developing countries and the adequate flow of real resources to them.
The words "the reformed international monetary system" assume the reform. The fixed exchange rate system had collapsed in 1971 to 1973 and a new arrangement was under negotiation, so the Declaration was staking a claim in a live process.
What was demanded: a greater share in the allocation of special drawing rights, a link between their creation and development finance, and increased voting weight in the institutions.
What was obtained: very little of the first two, and increases in quota shares that came decades later and did not alter control. Voting weight remains proportionate to subscription, which is why the campaign was run in the Assembly. [The Role of the United Nations in Advocating the Order].
(m) and (q) Materials and waste
(m): improving the competitiveness of natural materials facing competition from synthetic substitutes.
(q): the need for all States to put an end to the waste of natural resources, including food products.
Principle (m) is a producer's concern, since synthetic substitutes had already displaced several natural commodities and continued to do so.
Principle (q) is the environmental thread, and read with the proclamation's reference to present and future generations it shows the Declaration standing two years after the Stockholm Conference on the Human Environment of 1972.
(n) Preferential treatment
Preferential and non-reciprocal treatment for developing countries, wherever feasible, in all fields of international economic co-operation whenever possible.
This is the demand that succeeded, and it is the only one of the six that did.
Preferential means better terms than others receive. Non-reciprocal means without an equivalent concession in return, which contradicts the reciprocity on which trade negotiation rests.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Resolution 3202 (S-VI), adopted on 1 May 1974, sets out in ten sections the measures by which the Declaration was to be implemented, running from raw materials and commodities through the monetary system, industrialisation, technology, transnational corporations, the forthcoming Charter, co-operation among developing countries, permanent sovereignty and the role of the United Nations, to a Special Programme.
The ten sections
As printed in the resolution's own contents.
I. Fundamental problems of raw materials and primary commodities as related to trade and development.
II. International monetary system and financing of the development of developing countries.
III. Industrialization.
IV. Transfer of technology.
V. Regulation and control over the activities of transnational corporations.
VI. Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States.
VII. Promotion of co-operation among developing countries.
VIII. Assistance in the exercise of permanent sovereignty of States over natural resources.
IX. Strengthening the role of the United Nations system in the field of international economic co-operation.
X. Special Programme.
The ten sections are the twenty principles turned into headings, and the correspondence is exact enough to be worth stating: I answers (j) and (m), II answers (l) and (o), IV answers (p), V answers (g), VII answers (s), VIII answers (e), and IX answers paragraph 6 of the Declaration.
The introduction
Paragraph 1 recites the continuing severe economic imbalance in the relations between developed and developing countries, and the constant and continuing aggravation of the imbalance of the economies of the developing countries, requiring urgent and effective measures by the international community, with particular attention to the least developed, land-locked and island developing countries and those most seriously affected by economic crises and natural calamities leading to serious retardation of development processes.
Paragraph 2 states the method: it will be necessary to adopt and implement WITHIN A SPECIFIED PERIOD a programme of action of unprecedented scope, and to bring about maximum economic co-operation and understanding among all States, based on the principles of dignity and sovereign equality.
"Within a specified period" is the only deadline language in the whole programme, and no period was ever specified.
Section I: raw materials and commodities
The section is the operative core of the demand on the terms of trade, and it repays reading because it is more concrete than principle (j).
It calls for efforts to end all forms of foreign occupation, racial discrimination, apartheid and colonial and neo-colonial domination and exploitation, through the exercise of permanent sovereignty.
On marketing, it seeks marketing arrangements, orderly commodity trading, improvement in the export income of producing developing countries and in their terms of trade, and sustained growth of the world economy for the benefit of all.
The Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States: Chapter I
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Resolution 3281 (XXIX) sets out fifteen lettered fundamentals of international economic relations in Chapter I, and then, in articles 1 to 5, the right to choose an economic system, full permanent sovereignty with the power to regulate foreign investment and transnational corporations and to nationalise on compensation settled by domestic law, co-operation over shared resources, the right to trade, and the right to form producers' associations.
Adoption
Adopted on 12 December 1974 at the twenty-ninth session, by 120 votes to 6, with 10 abstentions.
The six against and the ten abstaining were industrialised States. So the instrument that contains the programme's legal claims was adopted over the objection of every State whose conduct it sought to regulate, which is the fact that decides its legal status.
Compare the Declaration of 1 May, adopted without a vote precisely because the same States chose not to force a division on a text of principle. When principle became articles, they voted.
Chapter I: the fifteen fundamentals
Economic as well as political and other relations among States shall be governed, inter alia, by the following principles.
(a) Sovereignty, territorial integrity and political independence of States. (b) Sovereign equality of all States. (c) Non-aggression. (d) Non-intervention. (e) Mutual and equitable benefit. (f) Peaceful coexistence. (g) Equal rights and self-determination of peoples. (h) Peaceful settlement of disputes. (i) Remedying of injustices which have been brought about by force and which deprive a nation of the natural means necessary for its normal development. (j) Fulfilment in good faith of international obligations. (k) Respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. (l) No attempt to seek hegemony and spheres of influence. (m) Promotion of international social justice. (n) International co-operation for development. (o) Free access to and from the sea by land-locked countries within the framework of the above principles.
Four of the fifteen are not in the Charter of the United Nations and are the additions to notice.
(e) mutual and equitable benefit, which is the equity claim in the vocabulary of exchange.
(i) remedying of injustices brought about by force which deprive a nation of the natural means necessary for its normal development, which is a restitution principle.
(m) promotion of international social justice, which is the programme's whole premise in four words.
(n) international co-operation for development, which asserts development as a shared undertaking.
And (k) respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms is in the list, which is why this instrument belongs in a human rights paper and not only in an economic one.
(o) free access to and from the sea by land-locked countries is the interest of a particular group written into a general instrument, and it recurs in article 125 of the law of the sea convention of 1982.
The Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States: Articles 6 to 19
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Articles 6 to 19 impose duties to contribute to trade in goods and to promote stable, remunerative and equitable prices, to co-operate in development and structural change, to participate in decision-making, to transfer technology, to liberalise trade with additional benefits for developing countries, to disarm and use the savings for development, to eliminate colonialism and make restitution, and to extend generalised non-reciprocal preferences.
Commodities and development: articles 6 to 9
Article 6: it is the duty of States to contribute to the development of international trade of goods, particularly by means of arrangements and by the conclusion of long-term multilateral commodity agreements, where appropriate, and taking into account the interests of producers and consumers. All States share the responsibility to promote the regular flow and access of all commercial goods traded at STABLE, REMUNERATIVE AND EQUITABLE PRICES.
"Stable, remunerative and equitable prices" is the commodity demand in three words, and it recurs in article 14.
Article 7: every State has the primary responsibility to promote the economic, social and cultural development of its people, with the right and responsibility to choose its means and goals, to mobilise and use its resources, to implement progressive economic and social reforms, and to ensure the full participation of its people in the process and benefits of development. All States have the duty to co-operate in eliminating obstacles that hinder such mobilization and use.
Article 7 is the most quoted article in the Charter today, because its first sentence, that the primary responsibility is the State's own, is the sentence that was carried into the Declaration on the Right to Development in 1986 and into every later restatement. [What Survived: the Right to Development].
It is also a concession. A programme demanding that others act begins its development article by allocating primary responsibility to the claimant.
Article 8: States should co-operate in facilitating more rational and equitable international economic relations and in encouraging structural changes.
Article 9: all States have the responsibility to co-operate in the economic, social, cultural, scientific and technological fields for economic and social progress, especially of developing countries.
Participation: articles 10 to 12
Article 10: all States are juridically equal and, as equal members of the international community, have the right to participate fully and effectively in the international decision-making process in the solution of world economic, financial and monetary problems, inter alia, through the appropriate international organizations IN ACCORDANCE WITH THEIR EXISTING AND EVOLVING RULES, and to share equitably in the benefits resulting therefrom.
The qualification "in accordance with their existing and evolving rules" concedes the whole point. The existing rules of the financial institutions weight votes by subscription, so a right to participate in accordance with those rules is a right to whatever the rules already give.
The Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States: Articles 20 to 34
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Articles 20 to 28 deal with trade among developing countries, resource flows, the least developed, land-locked and island States, invisible trade and adjustment of the terms of trade, Chapter III declares the deep sea-bed the common heritage of mankind and makes environmental protection a responsibility of all States, and Chapter IV contains a prohibition of economic coercion and a five-yearly review.
Articles 20 to 28: trade and resources
Article 20: developing countries should give attention to expanding trade with socialist countries, granting them conditions not inferior to those granted normally to the developed market economy countries.
An artefact of 1974, and it shows that the socialist States' support for the programme was purchased in part with market access.
Article 21: developing countries should promote their mutual trade and may grant trade preferences to other developing countries without being obliged to extend such preferences to developed countries, provided the arrangements do not impede general trade liberalisation.
This is South-South preferences, and it was conceded, because it costs the industrialised States nothing directly. It is now reflected in the enabling clause of 1979.
Article 22: all States should promote increased net flows of real resources to the developing countries from all sources, endeavour to increase the net amount of financial flows from official sources and improve their terms and conditions, and the flow should include economic and technical assistance.
"Should endeavour" is the weakest formula in the instrument, attached to the demand for money.
Article 23: developing countries should strengthen economic co-operation and mutual trade, with support from all countries, especially developed ones.
Article 24: all States have the duty to conduct their mutual economic relations in a manner which takes into account the interests of other countries, and in particular should avoid prejudicing the interests of developing countries.
Article 25: the international community, especially its developed members, SHALL pay special attention to the particular needs and problems of the least developed among the developing countries, of land-locked developing countries and also island developing countries.
Note "shall" in article 25. The Charter uses its strongest verb for the weakest States, which is a real feature and worth crediting.
Article 26: the duty to coexist in tolerance and live together in peace, irrespective of differences in political, economic, social and cultural systems, and to facilitate trade between States with different systems; international trade should be conducted without prejudice to generalized non-discriminatory and non-reciprocal preferences in favour of developing countries, on the basis of mutual advantage, equitable benefits and the exchange of most-favoured-nation treatment.
Article 26 reconciles preferences with the most-favoured-nation rule in a single sentence, which is what the enabling clause later did legally.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Sovereign equality means every State has equal legal status and one vote whatever its size or wealth, equity means that States in unequal positions must be treated unequally to reach a just result, and the New International Economic Order needed both because sovereign equality supplied the votes and equity supplied the justification for what they voted for.
Sovereign equality
Article 2(1) of the Charter of the United Nations: the Organization is based on the sovereign equality of all its Members.
The Friendly Relations Declaration of 1970 elaborates it in six elements: States are juridically equal; each enjoys the rights inherent in full sovereignty; each has the duty to respect the personality of other States; the territorial integrity and political independence of the State are inviolable; each has the right freely to choose and develop its political, social, economic and cultural systems; and each has the duty to comply fully and in good faith with its international obligations and to live in peace with others.
In the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States it appears twice: as fundamental (b), sovereign equality of all States, and in article 10, which begins all States are juridically equal.
What sovereign equality delivered
The vote. Under article 18 of the Charter each Member of the General Assembly has one vote, so decolonisation converted equality of status into a working majority. [Decolonisation, Bandung and the Non-Aligned Movement].
The right to choose an economic system, in article 1 of the 1974 Charter and principle (d) of the Declaration, which is sovereign equality applied to policy.
The right to regulate foreign investment and to nationalise, in article 2, which is sovereign equality applied to property within the territory.
And the prohibition of economic coercion, in article 32, which is sovereign equality applied to relations between States.
What sovereign equality could not deliver
Formal equality is exactly the problem the programme identified. Equal treatment of unequals reproduces inequality, and a rule that every State may charge the tariff it likes, or that trade concessions must be reciprocal, is formally equal and works to the advantage of the party with more to trade.
Sovereign equality also cuts against the programme. If every State is sovereign and equal, then a developed State's freedom to set its own tariffs, to decide its own aid budget and to refuse a treaty is as protected as a developing State's freedom to nationalise. The principle that supplied the votes also supplied the refusal.
That is the answer to a question that asks about both: sovereign equality is a shield, and a shield is held by both parties.
The Role of the Developing Countries: the Group of 77
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The Group of 77 was formed by a Joint Declaration of seventy-seven developing countries at the close of the first United Nations Conference on Trade and Development in 1964, and it became the instrument through which the developing world formulated common positions, secured majorities in the General Assembly and negotiated as a bloc.
Formation
The Joint Declaration of the Seventy-Seven Developing Countries was issued at the conclusion of the first session of the trade conference at Geneva in 1964.
The name is historical. Membership grew steadily past seventy-seven and the group retained the designation, so a candidate should never state a current number as though it were the original.
The first Ministerial Meeting was held at Algiers in 1967 and adopted a Charter of Algiers, and Ministerial Meetings before each session of the trade conference became the pattern.
The group has chapters in the cities where it must operate: New York, Geneva, Nairobi, Paris, Rome, Vienna and Washington, following the seats of the bodies whose decisions it wants to influence.
A chairmanship rotates by region, and the group has no permanent secretariat of its own, which is a real institutional weakness.
How it worked
Four functions, and they are the answer to MU's question.
One: producing a common position before negotiating. Ministerial Meetings and preparatory conferences settled a single text in advance, so that the group entered negotiations with one position rather than a hundred and could not be divided in the room.
Two: converting numbers into outcomes in the General Assembly. Where each Member has one vote, a coordinated bloc of most of the membership can carry any resolution. Every instrument in this module was adopted that way.
Three: creating forums where its numbers counted. The trade conference itself was such a forum, and the group pressed for economic questions to be handled in the Assembly and in bodies with universal membership rather than in the financial institutions. [The Role of the United Nations in Advocating the Order].
Four: co-operation among its own members, which is principle (s) and article 21, and which required nobody else's agreement.
What it achieved
The instruments. The Declaration and Programme of Action of 1974, the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States, and the Declaration on the Right to Development of 1986 were all carried by the group's majority.
The Generalized System of Preferences, pressed at the trade conference from 1964, agreed in principle in 1968, and made permanent by the enabling clause of 1979.
Institutional change, including the establishment of the trade conference as a permanent organ and the creation of the industrial development organisation.
And agenda control. The group put questions on the agenda of the General Assembly that would otherwise not have been discussed at all, and kept them there, which is the durable achievement of a numerical majority in a deliberative body.
The Role of the United Nations in Advocating the Order
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The General Assembly supplied the forum and the instruments, the trade conference supplied the analysis and the permanent negotiating machinery, the Secretariat supplied the drafting and the data, and none of them had authority over the trade, monetary and financial institutions in which the rules actually sat.
What the General Assembly did
It adopted the instruments: resolutions 3201 and 3202 (S-VI) of 1 May 1974, resolution 3281 (XXIX) of 12 December 1974, and resolution 41/128 of 4 December 1986 on the right to development.
It convened special sessions: the sixth in 1974 on raw materials and development, and the seventh in 1975 on development and international economic co-operation, which produced a negotiated resolution and a period of apparent movement.
It created machinery: the trade conference as a permanent organ in 1964, the industrial development organisation, the Commission on Transnational Corporations in 1974, and committees of the whole to negotiate.
And it supplied continuity, since article 34 of the 1974 Charter put the item on the agenda every fifth session, and the Second Committee has taken development items every year since.
What it could not do is decide. Article 10 of the Charter gives it power to discuss and to recommend, so the Assembly's product is a recommendation however large the majority. [The General Assembly as a Protection Mechanism].
What the trade conference did
It supplied the analysis. The argument that the terms of trade tend structurally against exporters of primary commodities, so that such a country must export more each year to buy the same imports, was developed there and is written into principle (j), section I of the Programme of Action and article 28 of the 1974 Charter.
It supplied a permanent negotiating forum with universal membership, in which developing countries were the majority, unlike the tariff-bargaining framework of the trade system.
It produced the Generalized System of Preferences, agreed in principle in 1968.
It negotiated the Integrated Programme for Commodities and the Common Fund, which entered into force only in 1989, undercapitalised and without the price stabilisation function that had been its purpose.
And it conducted the codes, on the transfer of technology and, with the Commission on Transnational Corporations, on the conduct of transnational corporations. Both were abandoned.
The conference's structural weakness is the same as the Assembly's. It could analyse, propose and negotiate, and it could not bind, and the rules it wanted changed were made elsewhere.
What the Secretariat did
Drafting, data and continuity. Reports, statistical series, background studies for each session, and the institutional memory that a rotating group of delegations does not have.
And advocacy in public. Successive Secretaries-General pressed the development agenda, and the office's convening power kept the subject before the Organization.
Nationalisation, Compensation and the Industrialised States Answer
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
Article 2(2)(c) of the 1974 Charter provides that appropriate compensation should be paid taking into account the nationalising State's relevant laws and all circumstances it considers pertinent, with controversies settled under its domestic law and by its tribunals, and the industrialised States answered that international law requires prompt, adequate and effective compensation determined by an international standard.
The three formulas
Learn all three, with their sources and their dates.
One: prompt, adequate and effective. The classical position of capital-exporting States, formulated in diplomatic correspondence in the 1930s and known by the name of the United States Secretary of State who stated it. Prompt means without undue delay; adequate means the full value of the property taken, generally its fair market value; effective means in a currency and a form the owner can actually use.
Two: appropriate compensation in accordance with national rules AND international law, in General Assembly resolution 1803 (XVII) of 14 December 1962, adopted with the support of the industrialised States. The word appropriate leaves the measure open; the reference to international law preserves an external standard.
Three: appropriate compensation, taking into account the State's relevant laws and all circumstances it considers pertinent, with disputes under domestic law and before domestic tribunals, in article 2(2)(c) of the Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States, 1974, adopted by 120 to 6 with 10 abstentions.
The movement between two and three is the whole dispute. Resolution 1803's compromise was that the measure is appropriate rather than full, and that international law still applies. The 1974 text keeps appropriate, removes international law, and adds a forum clause.
What article 2(2)(c) actually says
Read it in four parts.
The right: to nationalize, expropriate or transfer ownership of foreign property.
The obligation: appropriate compensation SHOULD be paid by the State adopting such measures. Should, not shall.
The measure: taking into account its relevant laws and regulations and all circumstances that the State considers pertinent.The nationalising State supplies both the law and the judgment of what is pertinent.
The forum: in any case where the question gives rise to a controversy, it shall be settled under the domestic law of the nationalizing State and by its tribunals, unless it is freely and mutually agreed by all States concerned that other peaceful means be sought on the basis of sovereign equality and free choice of means.
The forum clause is the operative part. A substantive standard with no external adjudicator is whatever the State says it is, and this is the provision the six votes were cast against.
The developing States' argument
Four propositions, and they should be stated fairly.
Sovereignty. Property within the territory is subject to the territorial sovereign's law, and there is no reason why a foreign owner should be governed by a different law from a domestic one. Article 2(2)(a) says so: no State shall be compelled to grant preferential treatment to foreign investment.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The programme failed because it produced no binding obligations, because the leverage that made it seem enforceable evaporated, because the coalition advancing it split on its members' own interests, because the debt crisis moved the negotiation into forums where the majority did not count, and because an alternative order with binding rules and real enforcement was built while the demands were being repeated.
Reason one: no obligation
Everything was a resolution. The Declaration, the Programme of Action and the Charter are all General Assembly resolutions, and article 10 of the Charter of the United Nations gives the Assembly power to recommend.
And the operative demands were drafted in "should". Articles 8, 11, 13, 17, 18 and 19 of the 1974 Charter, which cover structural change, institutional reform, technology, assistance and preferences, all use it. [The Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States: Articles 6 to 19].
There was no implementation machinery. Article 34 provides for an agenda item every fifth session. There was no reporting obligation, no expert body, no complaint procedure and no consequence, at a time when the human rights system already had all four.
A programme whose central demands are recommendations addressed to States that voted against them has no mechanism by which failure can even be recorded.
Reason two: the leverage disappeared
The strategic assumption was that raw material producers could combine. Principle (t) asks that producers' associations be facilitated; article 5 makes association a right with a corresponding duty of non-interference.
It did not hold, because oil was exceptional. For most commodities supply is dispersed among many producers in many States, substitutes exist, storage is cheap and demand responds to price. Cartels in tin, coffee, cocoa, rubber and sugar were attempted and failed.
And the oil leverage itself weakened, as consumption fell, non-cartel production rose and prices collapsed in the mid-1980s.
The demands had been formulated in a moment of apparent producer power and were still being made when the power had gone.
Reason three: the coalition split
Unity of grievance is not unity of interest, and the fractures are traceable to specific interests. [The Role of the Developing Countries: the Group of 77].
Oil exporters against oil importers, from 1973 onwards, acknowledged in section X of the Programme of Action on the day of adoption.
Commodity exporters against exporters of manufactures. A State exporting manufactures wants cheap inputs and market access for finished goods; a State exporting commodities wants high commodity prices. A single coalition cannot demand both.
Least developed against middle income, recognised in principle (c) and article 25.
And debtors negotiating individually, which is reason four.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The Declaration on the Right to Development, General Assembly resolution 41/128 of 4 December 1986, declares development an inalienable human right of every human person and all peoples, allocates primary responsibility to States for national and international conditions, and asserts a duty of States to co-operate, and it was affirmed as universal and inalienable by consensus at Vienna in 1993.
Why the demands changed language
By 1986 the economic route had closed. [Why the New International Economic Order Failed] traces the five reasons.
Recasting the demands as a human right had three advantages. Human rights were an accepted category with existing machinery. A right has a holder, which the economic instruments never clearly supplied. And the human rights forum was one where the majority still counted.
It also had a cost. A right whose duty-bearer is the international community and whose content is co-operation is exactly the kind of claim the objections to third-generation rights are aimed at. [The Generations of Rights, and the Order They Describe].
Article 1: the right
The right to development is an inalienable human right by virtue of which every human person and all peoples are entitled to participate in, contribute to, and enjoy economic, social, cultural and political development, in which all human rights and fundamental freedoms can be fully realized.
Three verbs: participate in, contribute to, and enjoy. The right is not only to receive the benefits of development but to take part in producing them, which answers the objection that it is a claim to be given things.
Two holders: every human person AND all peoples, so it is individual and collective at once, which is unusual.
Article 1(2): the right also implies the full realization of the right of peoples to self-determination, which includes, subject to the relevant provisions of both International Covenants, the exercise of their inalienable right to full sovereignty over all their natural wealth and resources.
That is permanent sovereignty carried into the right to development, with the Covenants' own qualifications preserved. [Permanent Sovereignty over Natural Resources].
Article 2: the human person at the centre
The human person is the central subject of development and should be the active participant and beneficiary of the right to development.
This sentence is the answer to the criticism that development instruments are about States. The subject is the person, and the State's development policy is judged by what it does for them.
Article 2(2): all human beings have a responsibility for development, individually and collectively, with regard to their duties to the community, and should promote and protect an appropriate political, social and economic order for development.
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The trade round concluded in 1994 created an organisation with compulsory binding dispute settlement covering goods, services and intellectual property, and thousands of investment treaties gave foreign investors direct access to arbitration against host States, so the obligations that became enforceable were obligations to open markets and protect property.
The trade system
The tariff and trade agreement of 1947 was provisional, covered goods, and settled disputes by panels whose reports could be blocked by the losing party.
The round concluded in 1994 changed all three. It created a permanent organisation from 1995, extended the rules to services and to intellectual property, and replaced blockable panel reports with binding dispute settlement.
The dispute settlement understanding is the decisive instrument. Panels, an appellate body, adoption of reports unless there is a consensus against, and, where a member does not comply, authorised suspension of concessions by the complaining member. Compliance is therefore backed by lawful retaliation.
Compare every mechanism in Module III. A treaty body issues views; a regional court's judgment is executed by a political committee; the Security Council is subject to a veto. This is the only general international regime whose ordinary remedy is authorised economic retaliation, and it protects trade obligations rather than human rights.
The intellectual property agreement of 1994 deserves separate mention, because it is the reverse of principle (p). It sets minimum standards of protection for patents, copyright and related rights across almost the whole membership, enforceable through the same dispute machinery.
Principle (p) asked for transfer of technology on terms suited to recipients; the agreement raised and enforced the rights of holders, subject to flexibilities including compulsory licensing that were clarified in a Ministerial declaration on public health in 2001.
The investment regime
Thousands of bilateral investment treaties, concluded in very large numbers from the late 1980s, together with investment chapters in regional and free trade agreements.
The typical content: fair and equitable treatment, full protection and security, national treatment, most-favoured-nation treatment, free transfer of funds, and expropriation only for a public purpose, on a non-discriminatory basis, under due process and against compensation, usually prompt, adequate and effective at fair market value.
And the mechanism: the host State's advance consent to arbitration at the instance of the investor, so a private company sues a State directly before a tribunal, without needing its home State to espouse the claim and without exhausting local remedies unless the treaty requires it.
Set that against the human rights system. An individual alleging torture may reach a committee that issues views, if the State has accepted an optional protocol. An investor alleging an unfair regulatory change reaches a tribunal that can award enforceable damages, because the State consented in advance. [Individual Communications].
The New International Economic Order Assessed Today
Syllabus topic 4, "New International Economic Order"
❧
In one line
The description of the problem that the 1974 texts gave is now restated in instruments adopted by consensus, the vocabulary of equity and differentiation has entered binding treaty regimes, and no obligation to alter the terms of exchange has ever been accepted, so the programme succeeded as diagnosis and failed as law.
What is now agreed
The diagnosis is uncontroversial. That development is unevenly distributed, that the poorest States face structural obstacles they did not create, that the rules of trade and finance were made before most of them existed, and that participation in decision-making is unequal, are propositions restated in the Millennium Declaration of 2000, in the Monterrey Consensus of 2002 on financing for development, and in the 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development of 2015, all adopted without a vote.
In 1974 that description was contested and carried by 120 to 6. It is now uncontested and produces nothing. The lesson is that agreement on a diagnosis does not produce agreement on a remedy, and it is the sharpest single point an answer can make.
Two 1974 propositions in particular have become common ground. That the human person is the subject of development, from article 2(1) of the 1986 Declaration and Vienna. And that special measures are owed to the least developed, land-locked and island States, from principle (c) and article 25.
Where the vocabulary became law
Common but differentiated responsibilities, in international environmental law and in the climate regime, which is article 30 of the 1974 Charter and the equity claim matured into a treaty principle governing the allocation of obligations.
The common heritage of mankind, in Part XI of the law of the sea convention of 1982, which is article 29. Rewritten in 1994 to remove its redistributive machinery. [The Charter of Economic Rights and Duties of States: Articles 20 to 34].
Special and differential treatment, in the trade agreements, and the enabling clause of 1979.
Permanent sovereignty over natural resources, binding since 1966. [Permanent Sovereignty over Natural Resources].
And the prohibition of economic coercion, argued from article 32 whenever unilateral measures are imposed.
In every case the surviving principle either permits differentiation or protects against interference. None of them requires a transfer.
Where the demands are still refused
Voting weight in the financial institutions. Quota reforms have adjusted shares and have not altered control, and the demand in article 10 remains, qualified by that article's own words about existing and evolving rules.
Commodity prices. No indexation, no obligation to purchase at administered prices, and the Common Fund without stabilisation.
Technology. The intellectual property agreement raised protection, and the flexibilities, including compulsory licensing and the export amendment following the declaration on public health of 2001, are exceptions inside a regime that runs the other way.
Terrorism as a Problem for the International Order
Syllabus topic 5, "Global Terrorism"
❧
In one line
Terrorism became a problem for the international order because the acts cross borders while criminal jurisdiction does not, because States disagree about who counts as a terrorist, because the response engages every right in the Covenant, and because the Security Council responded by legislating for all States about a thing no treaty defines.
Four reasons it is an international problem
One: the acts cross frontiers and criminal law does not.
A planner in one State, financing from a second, execution in a third, and refuge in a fourth produces a case that no single national system can prosecute alone.
The legal answer has been the extradite or prosecute obligation, which the sectoral conventions all contain: a State in whose territory an alleged offender is found must either extradite them or submit the case to its own prosecuting authorities. [The Sectoral Conventions, and What They Define Instead].
That formula only works where the conduct is defined, which is why the conventions define acts.
Two: States disagree about the characterisation, not about the facts.
Nobody disputes that a bomb in a market is a crime. The dispute is whether an armed group fighting a foreign occupation, or a State's own armed forces, can commit terrorism, and that dispute has prevented a general definition since 1996. [Why a Universally Accepted Definition Has Not Been Agreed].
Three: the response engages human rights across the board.
Detention, fair trial, privacy, expression, association, movement, non-refoulement and the absolute prohibition of torture are all engaged by counter-terrorism measures, and the fourth pillar of the global strategy says so. [Counter-Terrorism Measures and the Rights They Engage].
Four: the Security Council legislated.
Resolution 1373 of 2001 imposed obligations of general application on every State, which is the Council acting as a legislature rather than deciding a situation, and it did so without defining the conduct it was legislating about. [Security Council Resolution 1373].
Why it belongs in this paper
Because it is the clearest modern test of the order's central claim.
The claim is that some conduct is of international concern whoever commits it and wherever. Terrorism is asserted to be such conduct, and the assertion has not produced a definition, so the order's own method has failed on a subject where its members agree on the wrong.
And because the counter-measures are where human rights and security are argued directly. The whole content of derogation, of proportionality, of the non-derogable core and of the difference between an emergency and an ordinary difficulty is worked out on this subject.
The Indian dimension is direct, and MU's syllabus is Indian: the domestic legislation, the constitutional limits on it, and the country's position in the negotiation of the comprehensive convention. [India and Terrorism].
Why a Universally Accepted Definition Has Not Been Agreed
Syllabus topic 5, "Global Terrorism"
❧
In one line
No universally accepted definition exists because States disagree about whether armed struggle against foreign occupation is excluded, about whether the acts of State armed forces are excluded, and because the term carries a moral condemnation, admits no agreed core element, and can be defined by act rather than by phenomenon.
The two obstacles that block the convention
These are the answer, and everything else is context.
One: national liberation movements
The claim is that a people struggling against colonial domination, alien occupation or racist regimes, in exercise of the right to self-determination, cannot commit terrorism when it uses force, because the struggle is lawful.
Its legal support is real and should be stated. Resolution 1514 (XV) of 1960, the Friendly Relations Declaration of 1970 and article 20(2) of the African Charter, which gives colonised or oppressed peoples the right to free themselves by any means recognized by the international community, all support the lawfulness of the struggle. [The African Charter: Peoples Rights].
The answer to it is equally strong. The lawfulness of a cause does not make every method lawful, and no cause justifies the deliberate killing of civilians, which is prohibited by humanitarian law regardless of who is right. Paragraph 3 of the Declaration of 1994 says exactly that, and paragraph 1 condemns terrorism wherever and by whomever committed.
The negotiating problem is that the developing States will not accept a text that could characterise a liberation struggle as terrorism, and the other States will not accept an exclusion that could shelter attacks on civilians. Both positions are defensible and neither has moved.
Two: State terrorism and the armed forces exclusion
The draft comprehensive convention contains an exclusion clause for the activities of armed forces during an armed conflict, as governed by international humanitarian law, and for the activities undertaken by the military forces of a State in the exercise of their official duties, as governed by other rules of international law.
The dispute is about the second limb. Some States argue that acts of a State's military forces outside an armed conflict must not be excluded, because that would place State violence beyond the convention while covering identical acts by non-State actors. Others argue that the conduct of armed forces is regulated by other bodies of law and that a terrorism convention should not intrude.
This is the "State terrorism" argument in its precise legal form, and it should be stated that way rather than as a slogan. [The Freedom Fighter Objection, and State Terrorism].
The three further obstacles
Three: the word is a condemnation, not a description.
To call an act terrorism is to say it is unjustifiable, which is why paragraph 3 of the Declaration adds that such acts are unjustifiable whatever the considerations of a political, philosophical, ideological, racial, ethnic, religious or any other nature that may be invoked to justify them.
The Declaration on Measures to Eliminate International Terrorism
Syllabus topic 5, "Global Terrorism"
❧
In one line
The Declaration condemns all acts, methods and practices of terrorism as criminal and unjustifiable wherever and by whomever committed, describes in paragraph 3 the criminal acts it means, obliges States in paragraph 4 to refrain from organising or acquiescing in terrorist acts in other States, and sets out in paragraphs 5 to 10 what States and the Organization are to do.
Section I: the condemnation and the description
Paragraph 1: Member States solemnly reaffirm their unequivocal condemnation of all acts, methods and practices of terrorism, as criminal and unjustifiable, WHEREVER AND BY WHOMEVER COMMITTED, including those which jeopardize friendly relations among States and peoples and threaten the territorial integrity and security of States.
"Wherever and by whomever committed" is the answer to both exclusion arguments in five words, and it is why the Declaration could be adopted while the convention could not: a declaration can assert the principle without defining the offence.
Paragraph 2: acts, methods and practices of terrorism constitute a grave violation of the purposes and principles of the United Nations, which may pose a threat to international peace and security, jeopardize friendly relations among States, hinder international cooperation and AIM AT THE DESTRUCTION OF HUMAN RIGHTS, FUNDAMENTAL FREEDOMS AND THE DEMOCRATIC BASES OF SOCIETY.
Paragraph 2 is the bridge to this paper, since it characterises terrorism as directed against human rights rather than merely as a crime.
Paragraph 3, which must be quoted in full: Criminal acts intended or calculated to provoke a state of terror in the general public, a group of persons or particular persons for political purposes are in any circumstance unjustifiable, whatever the considerations of a political, philosophical, ideological, racial, ethnic, religious or any other nature that may be invoked to justify them.
Take it apart in four elements.
Criminal acts, so the conduct must already be criminal, and the paragraph adds a characterisation rather than creating an offence.
Intended or calculated to provoke a state of terror, which is the mental element and covers both purpose and objective likelihood.
In the general public, a group of persons or particular persons, so the target may be a whole population or named individuals.
For political purposes, which is the motive element, and which is narrower than later formulations that add ideological and religious purposes.
And the closing clause is the operative part: unjustifiable in any circumstance, whatever consideration may be invoked. That is the sentence directed at every justification, including a just cause.
It is not a definition in the legal sense. It does not create an offence, does not bind, and appears in a paragraph declaring conduct unjustifiable rather than defining it. Say so, and then say it is the nearest the Assembly has come.
The Sectoral Conventions, and What They Define Instead
Syllabus topic 5, "Global Terrorism"
❧
In one line
The universal counter-terrorism instruments proceed by defining particular acts, aircraft hijacking, sabotage, attacks on protected persons, hostage-taking, nuclear material, maritime navigation, plastic explosives, bombings, financing and nuclear terrorism, and by requiring each party to criminalise the act, establish jurisdiction and either extradite or prosecute.
The instruments
Aviation. The Tokyo Convention of 1963 on offences on board aircraft; the Hague Convention of 1970 on the unlawful seizure of aircraft; the Montreal Convention of 1971 on unlawful acts against the safety of civil aviation, with its Airports Protocol of 1988; and the Beijing Convention and Protocol of 2010 with the Montreal Protocol of 2014.
Protected persons. The Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of Crimes against Internationally Protected Persons, including Diplomatic Agents, adopted by the General Assembly on 14 December 1973.
Hostages. The International Convention against the Taking of Hostages, adopted on 17 December 1979.
Nuclear material. The Convention on the Physical Protection of Nuclear Material, adopted at Vienna on 3 March 1980, with its Amendment of 2005.
Maritime. The Convention for the Suppression of Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Maritime Navigation and the Protocol on Fixed Platforms, both done at Rome on 10 March 1988, with Protocols of 2005.
Explosives. The Convention on the Marking of Plastic Explosives for the Purpose of Detection, Montreal, 1 March 1991.
Bombings. The International Convention for the Suppression of Terrorist Bombings, adopted on 15 December 1997.
Financing. The International Convention for the Suppression of the Financing of Terrorism, adopted 9 December 1999, in force 10 April 2002. [The Financing Convention, and Article 2(1)(b)].
Nuclear terrorism. The International Convention for the Suppression of Acts of Nuclear Terrorism, 2005.
The count of nineteen includes the protocols and amendments, and different sources group them differently, so a candidate should say nineteen universal instruments including protocols rather than quoting a bare number.
The common architecture
Every one of them does the same five things, and knowing the pattern is worth more than knowing the list.
One: define an act, precisely and without using the word terrorism.
Two: require each party to make it an offence under national law, punishable by appropriate penalties which take into account its grave nature.
Three: establish jurisdiction on several bases: territory, flag or registration, nationality of the offender, and, in some, nationality of the victim or the presence of the offender in the territory.
Four: the extradite or prosecute obligation. A party in whose territory the alleged offender is found must, if it does not extradite them, submit the case without exception whatsoever and without undue delay to its competent authorities for the purpose of prosecution.
Adopted on 9 December 1999 and in force on 10 April 2002, the Convention makes it an offence to provide or collect funds with the intention or knowledge that they are to be used to carry out an act within one of nine listed treaties or any other act intended to cause death or serious bodily injury to a civilian or to any other person not taking an active part in hostilities, where the purpose is to intimidate a population or to compel a government or an international organisation to act or abstain.
Article 2(1): the offence
Any person commits an offence within the meaning of this Convention if that person by any means, directly or indirectly, unlawfully and wilfully, provides or collects funds with the intention that they should be used or in the knowledge that they are to be used, in full or in part, in order to carry out:
(a) an act which constitutes an offence within the scope of and as defined in one of the treaties listed in the annex; or
(b) any other act intended to cause death or serious bodily injury to a civilian, or to any other person not taking an active part in the hostilities in a situation of armed conflict, when the purpose of such act, by its nature or context, is to intimidate a population, or to compel a government or an international organization to do or to abstain from doing any act.
Article 2(1)(b) taken apart
Four elements, and every one of them was negotiated.
The act: intended to cause death or serious bodily injury. So damage to property alone is outside it, which is narrower than many national definitions.
The victim: a civilian, or any other person not taking an active part in the hostilities in a situation of armed conflict.
That formula is the exclusion dispute solved by drafting. By protecting civilians and those not taking an active part in hostilities, it leaves attacks on combatants in an armed conflict outside the subparagraph, which is what those arguing for liberation movements wanted, while covering every attack on civilians whoever commits it, which is what the other side wanted. It is the nearest thing to a compromise anyone has achieved.
The purpose: by its nature or context, to intimidate a population, or to compel a government or an international organization to do or to abstain from doing any act.
Note "by its nature or context", which allows the purpose to be inferred objectively rather than proved as a subjective motive, and note that an international organization is included as a target of compulsion.
Compare paragraph 3 of the 1994 Declaration, which requires a political purpose and a purpose of provoking a state of terror. The Convention drops the political motive requirement entirely, which is a significant difference and avoids the difficulty of proving motive. [The Declaration on Measures to Eliminate International Terrorism].
The Freedom Fighter Objection, and State Terrorism
Syllabus topic 5, "Global Terrorism"
❧
In one line
The comprehensive convention has been blocked since 1996 by two proposed exclusions, one for peoples struggling against foreign occupation in exercise of self-determination and one for the activities of a State's military forces, and each is a serious argument with a serious answer.
The first objection: national liberation
The argument, stated at its strongest.
Self-determination is a right, and the struggle to achieve it is lawful. Resolution 1514 (XV) of 1960 declares that all peoples have the right to self-determination. Resolution 2625 (XXV) of 1970 provides that in their actions against, and resistance to, forcible action depriving them of that right, such peoples are entitled to seek and to receive support. Article 20(2) of the African Charter goes furthest, giving colonised or oppressed peoples the right to free themselves from the bonds of domination by resorting to any means recognized by the international community. [The African Charter: Peoples Rights].
The historical point is real. Movements that were called terrorist became governments, and the label has been used to criminalise resistance to occupation and to apartheid.
And the fairness point is real. A definition drafted by States, applied to non-State actors, and excluding State forces would place all the violence of one side outside the law.
The answer to it
Three propositions, and the first is decisive.
Jus ad bellum and jus in bello are separate. The lawfulness of a cause has never determined the lawfulness of the means, and humanitarian law binds every party to a conflict equally, whichever is in the right. A liberation movement that deliberately kills civilians commits a war crime, and its cause is no defence.
Nobody is asking to prohibit the struggle. The comprehensive convention would prohibit particular acts, and no proposed text criminalises armed resistance to occupation as such.
And article 2(1)(b) of the financing convention already shows the way: by protecting civilians and persons not taking an active part in hostilities, it leaves attacks on military objectives outside and covers attacks on civilians whoever carries them out. [The Financing Convention, and Article 2(1)(b)].
The negotiating obstacle is therefore not intellectual but political. The Organisation of Islamic Cooperation's proposed text excludes the activities of parties during an armed conflict, including in situations of foreign occupation, as those terms are understood under international humanitarian law, and the disagreement is about whether that exclusion would shelter attacks on civilians in situations that are not armed conflicts in the technical sense.
The second objection: State terrorism
The argument.
Draft article 18 would exclude the activities of armed forces during an armed conflict, as those terms are understood under international humanitarian law, and the activities undertaken by the military forces of a State in the exercise of their official duties, inasmuch as they are governed by other rules of international law.
Resolution 1373 decides that all States shall prevent and suppress the financing of terrorist acts, criminalise the provision or collection of funds, freeze assets without delay, refrain from support, deny safe haven, bring perpetrators to justice, assist one another and control borders, and it establishes the Counter-Terrorism Committee to monitor implementation.
Why it is unusual
The Security Council ordinarily decides a situation. It determines under article 39 that a particular set of facts threatens the peace and takes measures directed at it.
Resolution 1373 does something else. It states obligations of general and indefinite application, addressed to all States, with no expiry, on a subject rather than a situation. That is legislation.
The legal basis and the objection. Article 25 obliges Members to accept and carry out the Council's decisions, and article 39 gives the Council the determination without criteria. The objection is that a body of fifteen, five of them permanent, is making law of general application for a hundred and ninety-three, without their consent, on a subject a treaty negotiation had failed to agree.
The Council did it again in resolution 1540 of 2004 on weapons of mass destruction and non-State actors, which confirms that 1373 was not an isolated act.
Paragraph 1: the financial obligations
Decides that all States shall:
(a) prevent and suppress the financing of terrorist acts;
(b) criminalize the wilful provision or collection, by any means, directly or indirectly, of funds by their nationals or in their territories with the intention that the funds should be used, or in the knowledge that they are to be used, in order to carry out terrorist acts;
Paragraph 1(b) is article 2(1) of the financing convention, made binding on every State two years before that Convention entered into force, and without its careful definition of the object of the financing. [The Financing Convention, and Article 2(1)(b)].
(c) freeze without delay funds and other financial assets or economic resources of persons who commit, or attempt to commit, terrorist acts or participate in or facilitate the commission of terrorist acts; of entities owned or controlled directly or indirectly by such persons; and of persons and entities acting on behalf of, or at the direction of such persons and entities.
(d) prohibit their nationals or any persons and entities within their territories from making any funds, financial assets or economic resources or financial or other related services available, directly or indirectly, for the benefit of such persons and entities.
Note what paragraph 1(c) requires: freezing without delay, of the assets of persons who commit, attempt, participate in or facilitate, with no requirement of charge, conviction or judicial determination of any kind. That is the provision from which the listing problem grows. [Listing, Sanctions and the Right to a Remedy].
The Security Council maintains sanctions lists of individuals and entities whose assets States must freeze and whose travel they must restrict, the listing is a political decision on confidential material with no hearing, and the pressure of national and regional court judgments produced a Focal Point and then an Ombudsperson rather than a court.
What listing is
A sanctions committee of the Council places a name on a list. All States are then bound by article 25 to freeze the person's assets without delay, to prohibit their entry or transit, and to prevent the supply of arms.
Four features make it a human rights problem.
It is aimed at a named person, not at a State, which is why these are called targeted sanctions.
It is indefinite. There is no time limit, so a listing may last for years or decades.
It is imposed without a hearing. The person is not told in advance, does not see the material, and cannot make representations before the decision.
And the evidence is confidential. Proposals rest on intelligence supplied by States, which is not disclosed to the listed person and often not fully to other committee members.
Why it looks like a criminal penalty and is called preventive
The Council's position is that listing is preventive and administrative, not punitive, so criminal fair trial guarantees do not apply.
The objection is that the effects are indistinguishable from a penalty. A person whose assets are frozen indefinitely, who cannot travel, who cannot hold a bank account and who is publicly named as a terrorist has suffered a severe deprivation, and the characterisation of the measure by the body imposing it does not determine which rights are engaged.
The rights engaged are article 14 or its equivalent on a fair hearing, if the measure is a determination of rights and obligations; article 17 on reputation; article 12 on movement; and article 2(3) on an effective remedy.
Why no court could review it
This is the structural problem, and it should be stated exactly.
The Council is not subject to judicial review. No court has jurisdiction over its decisions, and the International Court of Justice has no contentious jurisdiction over the Organization.
And article 103 blocks the national route. Obligations under the Charter prevail over obligations under any other international agreement, so a State implementing a listing says that it has no choice.
So the individual faced a decision by a body no court could examine, implemented by States that said they were compelled, which is a right without a forum.
What the courts did
National and regional courts refused to accept the position, and their refusal is what produced the reform.
The Strategy is a General Assembly resolution with an annexed Plan of Action, adopted by consensus at the 99th plenary meeting on 8 September 2006, resolving to address the conditions conducive to the spread of terrorism, to prevent and combat it, to build State capacity, and to ensure respect for human rights and the rule of law as the fundamental basis of the fight against terrorism.
Why it matters
It was adopted by consensus, which is the one thing the definitional negotiation has never achieved. So every Member State has agreed a common strategic framework while continuing to disagree about the definition, and an examination answer should say so.
It restores the human rights link that resolution 1373 omitted, and it makes it a pillar rather than a caveat. [Security Council Resolution 1373].
And it is reviewed biennially by the General Assembly, which gives it a cycle and a continuing life.
The Plan of Action's opening
Paragraph 1: to consistently, unequivocally and strongly condemn terrorism in all its forms and manifestations, committed by whomever, wherever and for whatever purposes, as one of the most serious threats to international peace and security.
"By whomever, wherever and for whatever purposes" is the 1994 Declaration's formula again, and it is the closest the consensus comes to addressing the exclusion disputes.
Paragraph 2: urgent action, including to consider becoming parties without delay to the existing conventions and protocols, and to make every effort to reach an agreement on and conclude a comprehensive convention on international terrorism.
Paragraph 3: to recognise that international co-operation and any measures undertaken must comply with our obligations under international law, including the Charter and relevant international conventions and protocols, in particular human rights law, refugee law and international humanitarian law.
Paragraph 3 states in the Plan's own opening what the Council had left out in 2001, and the three bodies of law named are the three that matter.
Pillar I: the conditions conducive
Measures to address the conditions conducive to the spread of terrorism, including but not limited to prolonged unresolved conflicts, dehumanization of victims of terrorism in all its forms and manifestations, lack of the rule of law and violations of human rights, ethnic, national and religious discrimination, political exclusion, socio-economic marginalization and lack of good governance.
Read the list carefully. It includes violations of human rights and political exclusion among the conditions conducive to terrorism, which is a statement by consensus that repression contributes to the phenomenon.
The Strategy is careful to add that these conditions do not excuse or justify terrorism, and the two propositions are compatible: an explanation is not a justification.
Counter-Terrorism Measures and the Rights They Engage
Syllabus topic 5, "Global Terrorism"
❧
In one line
Article 4 permits derogation in a public emergency threatening the life of the nation, officially proclaimed, to the extent strictly required, without discrimination on stated grounds and with notification, and it places seven articles beyond reach, while articles 9 and 14 govern detention and trial where no valid derogation exists.
Article 4: the conditions
Five conditions, and all five must be satisfied.
A public emergency which threatens the life of the nation.A serious terrorist threat is not automatically such an emergency, and the threshold is the survival of the organised life of the community.
Officially proclaimed, which creates a dated public act capable of challenge.
Measures to the extent strictly required by the exigencies of the situation, which is a test of necessity and proportionality applied measure by measure, not a general licence.
Not inconsistent with the State's other obligations under international law, which imports humanitarian law and every other treaty binding it.
And not involving discrimination solely on the ground of race, colour, sex, language, religion or social origin.
Article 4(3) adds notification: immediate information to the other States Parties, through the Secretary-General, of the provisions derogated from and the reasons, and of the date of termination.
A State that has not proclaimed and notified is not derogating, so its measures are judged against the Covenant in full.
Article 4(2): the seven
No derogation from articles 6, 7, 8(1) and (2), 11, 15, 16 and 18.
6 life. 7 torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, and medical or scientific experimentation without free consent. 8(1) and (2) slavery, the slave trade and servitude. 11 imprisonment merely for inability to fulfil a contractual obligation. 15 retroactive offences and heavier penalties. 16 recognition everywhere as a person before the law. 18 thought, conscience and religion.
Three of the seven are the ones that matter in this subject.
Article 7 removes any question of coercive interrogation, whatever the emergency. [Detention, Rendition and Torture].
Article 15 removes retroactive counter-terrorism offences, which is a real risk when a State legislates after an attack.
Article 16 protects against the removal of a person from the legal order, which is what indefinite unacknowledged detention does.
And beyond the list, certain guarantees are not derogable in practice because they protect non-derogable rights: the right to take proceedings to test the lawfulness of detention, the presumption of innocence, and the fundamental principles of fair trial. The Inter-American formulation is the clearest, since article 27(2) of the American Convention expressly puts the judicial guarantees essential for the protection of such rights beyond suspension. [The American Convention: Articles 15 to 32].
Article 9: detention
9(1): liberty and security of person; no arbitrary arrest or detention; and no deprivation of liberty except on such grounds and in accordance with such procedure as are established by law.
The prohibition of torture and other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment is absolute in every instrument, is non-derogable, carries an accompanying prohibition on returning a person to a real risk of such treatment, and the transfer of a person outside any legal process to a place where they face that risk breaches the prohibition and several other rights at once.
The absolute prohibition
Article 7 of the Covenant: no one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment, and no one shall be subjected without his free consent to medical or scientific experimentation.
One sentence, no second paragraph, no limitation clause, and non-derogable under article 4(2).
Article 3 of the European Convention is the same, one sentence and non-derogable under article 15(2). Article 5 of the American Convention is non-suspendable under article 27(2). Article 5 of the African Charter prohibits it in a Charter with no derogation clause at all.
The Torture Convention of 1984 makes the point in terms.Article 2(2): no exceptional circumstances whatsoever, whether a state of war or a threat of war, internal political instability or any other public emergency, may be invoked as a justification of torture.Article 2(3): an order from a superior officer or a public authority may not be invoked as a justification of torture.
"Any other public emergency" covers a terrorist emergency in terms. There is no room for argument.
And the prohibition is a peremptory norm, so no treaty or agreement may derogate from it.
The definition and the second obligation
Article 1 of the Torture Convention: any act by which severe pain or suffering, whether physical or mental, is intentionally inflicted on a person for such purposes as obtaining information or a confession, punishing, intimidating or coercing, or for any reason based on discrimination of any kind, when inflicted by or at the instigation of or with the consent or acquiescence of a public official or other person acting in an official capacity, excluding pain arising only from lawful sanctions.
Article 16 obliges each party to prevent other acts of cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment which do not amount to torture, where committed with the same official involvement.
The distinction between torture and other ill-treatment is one of severity and purpose, and both are absolutely prohibited; the distinction matters to the label and to certain consequences, not to permissibility.
Non-refoulement
Article 3 of the Torture Convention: no State Party shall expel, return or extradite a person to another State where there are substantial grounds for believing that he would be in danger of being subjected to torture, and in determining this the competent authorities shall take into account all relevant considerations including, where applicable, the existence in the State concerned of a consistent pattern of gross, flagrant or mass violations of human rights.
International humanitarian law applies where an armed conflict exists, determined by facts rather than by declaration, it binds every party including non-State armed groups, it prohibits attacks on civilians and acts of terrorism in terms, and it applies alongside human rights law rather than in place of it.
When it applies
An international armed conflict exists whenever there is resort to armed force between States, and the Geneva Conventions apply in full.
A non-international armed conflict requires two elements, and both are questions of fact: a sufficient intensity of hostilities, and an armed group with a sufficient degree of organisation, capable of sustained military operations and of implementing the rules.
Below those thresholds there is no armed conflict, and the applicable law is domestic criminal law read with human rights law. Sporadic violence, riots, isolated acts of terrorism and other internal disturbances and tensions are not armed conflicts, and Additional Protocol II says so.
The practical consequence is decisive. A State cannot bring humanitarian law into play by declaring a war on terrorism, because the existence of an armed conflict is determined by the facts, and outside one no combatant status, no targeting rules and no detention on security grounds under the law of war exist. [Terrorism as a Problem for the International Order].
Common article 3
In armed conflict not of an international character occurring in the territory of one of the parties, EACH PARTY to the conflict shall be bound to apply, as a minimum, the following provisions.
Persons taking no active part in the hostilities, including members of armed forces who have laid down their arms and those placed hors de combat by sickness, wounds, detention or any other cause, shall in all circumstances be treated humanely, without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, religion or faith, sex, birth or wealth, or any other similar criteria.
The four absolute prohibitions: violence to life and person, in particular murder of all kinds, mutilation, cruel treatment and torture; taking of hostages; outrages upon personal dignity, in particular humiliating and degrading treatment; and the passing of sentences and the carrying out of executions without previous judgment pronounced by a regularly constituted court, affording all the judicial guarantees which are recognized as indispensable by civilized peoples.
And a duty to collect and care for the wounded and sick, with an impartial humanitarian body such as the International Committee of the Red Cross entitled to offer its services. [The International Committee of the Red Cross].
The words "each Party to the conflict" are the point. A non-State armed group is bound, and the final paragraph provides that the application of the provisions shall not affect the legal status of the Parties to the conflict, so obligation does not confer recognition.
India proposed the draft comprehensive convention in 1996 and remains its principal sponsor, its domestic response has run through successive special statutes to the Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act, and the constitutional limits on that response come from articles 14, 19, 21 and 22 read with article 32.
India's international position
India tabled the draft comprehensive convention on international terrorism in 1996, and the Ad Hoc Committee established by General Assembly resolution 51/210 has considered it since. [Why a Universally Accepted Definition Has Not Been Agreed].
India's position has three consistent elements. That a comprehensive convention with a general definition is needed and that the sectoral approach is insufficient. That the exclusion clauses proposed for national liberation movements would create impunity for attacks on civilians. And that cross-border support for armed groups is State conduct that international law should reach.
India is party to the sectoral conventions and to the financing convention, and it has enacted implementing legislation, most obviously in the amendments dealing with terrorist financing and with the freezing of assets under resolution 1373.
And India is party to both Covenants and has not accepted the first Optional Protocol, so no individual communication lies against it, which throws the whole weight of protection onto the domestic courts. [Individual Communications].
The domestic legislation
The pattern is a special statute enacted, criticised, allowed to lapse or repealed, and replaced.
The Terrorist and Disruptive Activities (Prevention) Act 1987 lapsed in 1995 after sustained criticism of low conviction rates and of the admissibility of confessions to police officers.
The Prevention of Terrorism Act 2002 was repealed in 2004, on similar criticism.
The Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act 1967, as amended in 2004, 2008, 2012 and 2019, is now the principal statute, and the amendments moved into it much of what the lapsed special legislation contained.
The features that raise constitutional questions, and an examination answer should name them rather than describing the Act generally.
Extended periods of detention before charge, and a longer period than the ordinary law before default bail arises.
A restrictive bail provision, under which bail is not to be granted where the court, on the case diary and the police report, is of opinion that there are reasonable grounds for believing that the accusation is prima facie true.
Designation of organisations as unlawful or terrorist, with a tribunal reviewing the ban, and, since 2019, designation of individuals as terrorists, which is the domestic analogue of the listing problem examined earlier. [Listing, Sanctions and the Right to a Remedy].
Broad definitions, including membership and support offences and offences relating to unlawful activity, which reach conduct distant from any act of violence.
The Organization has built a working system of criminal co-operation, a binding legislative framework and an agreed strategy, and it has not agreed the definition on which all of it rests, so the content of the offence is set by each national legislature.
What has been achieved
One: a criminal law framework that works. Nineteen universal instruments define particular acts, require criminalisation, establish jurisdiction on several bases, and impose the obligation to extradite or submit the case for prosecution. Extradition and mutual legal assistance function because of them. [The Sectoral Conventions, and What They Define Instead].
Two: binding universal obligations. Resolution 1373 obliges every State to criminalise financing, freeze assets, deny safe haven, bring perpetrators to justice, co-operate and control borders. Nothing comparable existed before 2001. [Security Council Resolution 1373].
Three: a monitoring mechanism with universal participation. The Counter-Terrorism Committee receives reports from every State, conducts dialogue and visits, and facilitates technical assistance through an Executive Directorate.
Four: an agreed strategy, by consensus. The Global Counter-Terrorism Strategy of 2006 sets four pillars agreed by every Member State, and its fourth makes human rights and the rule of law the fundamental basis of the fight. [The Global Counter-Terrorism Strategy].
Five: an answer to the listing problem, of a kind. The Ombudsperson, with the reversed presumption since 2011. [Listing, Sanctions and the Right to a Remedy].
Six: human rights machinery attached to the subject. A Special Rapporteur on the promotion and protection of human rights and fundamental freedoms while countering terrorism since 2005, the Office of the High Commissioner's lead role under pillar four, and resolution 1456 of 2003 requiring compliance with international law.
And seven: financing standards developed with the Financial Action Task Force and endorsed in the Strategy.
What has not been achieved
One: a definition. The draft comprehensive convention has been before the Ad Hoc Committee since 1996 and article 18's exclusion clause is unagreed. [Why a Universally Accepted Definition Has Not Been Agreed].
Two: a human rights safeguard inside the binding instruments. Resolution 1373's operative paragraphs contain none, and the safeguard exists in later resolutions and in a strategy that does not bind.
Three: a judicial remedy against listing. The Ombudsperson is not a court, and covers one list only.
Four: any control over national definitions. Every State was obliged to criminalise a category the Council did not define, and the resulting offences are as wide as each legislature chose.
Five: consistency. The subject is one where the charge of selectivity bites hardest, because designation, listing and assistance follow political alignments.
The pattern this book has shown
The same pattern appears here as in every module.
Standard-setting is the Organization's strength, and nineteen conventions and a consensus strategy prove it.